Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Grand Wizard hates elves. He always thought of them as an inferior race, one that could be eradicated without major impacts on the world.

He first learned about them when he took up magic studies and his first impression was a negative one. How come there was a species that was born gifted with the abilities of maneuvering magic by mother nature? His anger, like a smoldering firestorm, was stoked mainly by his wounded pride. 

He saw the elves as arrogant custodians of a power they could never truly comprehend. They could communicate with flora, guiding themselves in the world’s most dreaded forests and benefiting from its healing herbs. Such abilities made them easily ascend in this world controlled by magic.

He wouldn’t let them hold such a reputation. No, he was determined to work hard and show that those ‘blessed’ stewardship of magic was a travesty. 

And so he did. After years and years of mastering it, he was entitled the ‘Grand Wizard’. Such title and power led him to take over Kupa Keep’s throne, a royal, a king, something that he had yearned for.

Attending the leader’s reunions only made his rage toward elves grow, and every leader recognized the growing rivalry and tension between him and the elven king. He wasn’t sure if it was the sneer look in the elf’s eyes whenever they crossed each other or the elf’s ‘so-perfect composure’ that was clear mockery against him that caused his blood to boil. So much that he began to dream of the day he would have the elven king bowing before him, his haughty demeanor shattered as he begged for mercy.

His rage against the elves was a relentless inferno. His wrath was a testament to the unquenchable fires of his ambition, his desire to prove to the elves, and the world, that his magic was the pinnacle of power, and that the era of elven dominance over the arcane was nothing more than a distant memory. 

In the depths of his soul, The Grand Wizard's rage blazed like an eternal wildfire, a burning testament to his indomitable will and his unrelenting quest to reign supreme over a world where elves would kneel before his awesome might.

He was so lost in his ambition to conquer all of that, that he stopped caring about formalities such as the approval of the other kingdoms. All he could think about as he stood above the lifeless, bowing body of an elf was that he had made the first step to achieving all of that. He needed to destabilize the elves, decreasing their number and reputation.

Eventually, the Grand Wizard became a figure of immense power and a reputation that sent shivers through the very core of the elven forests; who harbored a rage against the elves that burned hotter than the fury of a thousand blazing suns. His animosity was a tempestuous storm that raged within the depths of his being, and it was a sight to behold.

Surely, the elf king wasn’t amused to learn that the Grand Wizard was capturing, mistreating, and murdering some of his people visiting or living in Kupa Keep. After failed trials of negotiations (as the other kingdoms had insisted on their approach to be), a war between the two kingdoms was declared.

Years of conflict passed, with neither side considering talking about alternate solving methods. It was pure chaos, one that the other leaders dreaded to be endless.

Until the Grand Wizard's castle was invaded and he was surrounded by the royal elven army. With his heart overflowing with bitterness, he was forced to surrender, his awaited sentence being one hell of a punishment.

“Today I, the head of the magic council, hereby declare that the Grand Wizard’s surrender will be accepted, and as a condition, the elven kingdom stated that if he, the Grand Wizard, ever commits or orders any murder, discrimination, or torture against any elf or Larnion resident, he’ll be immediately imprisoned in the DDD, forever becoming a server for the creatures inhabiting there.”

Beyond being beaten and humiliated, he was silenced. Everything that he had always sought and built was crushed, and the elf king’s victorious look was engraved in his mind for days, haunting him and constantly reminding him of his failure, of his doom.

But he would get revenge.

Oh yes, the day the elf king crushed his dreams and expectations was the day he sealed his own downfall. The elf king took everything for him, but he also gave him a new purpose. To make him suffer, to crush him and make him miserable for the rest of his life. 

He’d make sure that would be the sweetest revenge.

…

“So” Started queen Bebe. “What brought us here today, Grand Wizard?”

The said man stood up. “I’ve been reflecting on my past doings and I acknowledge how they might’ve sounded… upsetting to the elven king. And I’ve been owing him an appropriate apology, I suppose. Since he’s never accepted any of my invitations, I thought this would be suitable.”

 “That’s wonderful news!" The queen cheered, a sweet smile blossoming on her lips. However, the elven king’s stiff expression didn’t fade a bit. “Any words, King Kyle?”

He narrowed his eyes. “I’ll listen to what he has to declare.”

“It is simply as it seems.” The brunette opened a smirk. “I’m here to declare Kupa Keep’s official apology towards Larnion and the elven community.”

He used his teleportation skills to creep out behind the elven king, alarming his trusted warrior, who immediately took action and barred the Grand Wizard, protecting his king.

“There’s no need to get worked up.” He said, lightly using the tip of his fingers to push the warrior’s chest, whose glare only deepened. “I came in peace.”

“Stan.” The elf king called, standing from his seat. “You can return. There’s nothing he could do to harm me. He must be aware of the consequences befalling him should he dare to do so.”

The warrior didn’t pronounce a word, nor did he deviate his eyes. Still, he cleared the Grand Wizard’s path, observing his movements with a skeptical look on his face.

“I accept your apology.” The elf king declared, and some of the fellow leaders let out a sigh of relief at that. “Nevertheless, I don’t trust you. Hence, none of the established conditions will be rescinded or altered.”

“I understand.” The Grand Wizard stated, extending his hand towards the elven king. The elven monarch accepted the gesture, and the two leaders clasped hands in a firm shake, sealing their agreement.

…

“...this is it.”

The wizard’s eyes were wide, a violent twitch made itself present in his right eye. A profound feeling of euphoria coursed through his veins, making his heart race.

It’s been 5 years since he promised to make the elven king’s life crumble in despair. 5 years of endless research, desperately evolving his abilities, until finally, finally finding an arcane might he wielded, a power that harnessed the very fabric of reality itself.

He laughed hysterically. Revenge is a dish better served cold.

Chapter Text

Toolshed was exhausted. After a long night patrolling over the city, he could use falling on his bed and not getting up for the rest of the day. 

He looked ahead, seeing his partner, Kite, messing with his holographic watch. He figured the ginger would probably be writing down his report to end his shift.

He jumped at his partner, taking the opportunity to use his body as support. Kite jumped at the sudden interaction.

“You should stop doing that.”

“Oh, but I thought that with your alien abilities you could predict those?” Toolshed joked, smirking.

“Not when I’m too focused on doing something else.” Kite sighed. “I almost blasted you.”

“Alright, alright, sorry.” The noirette glanced at the report. “Wait, you came across something?”

Kite nodded. “I’m not sure what it was. I just felt this weird wave that seemed like a glitch of sorts. I didn’t have time to analyze it and get relevant data; it was short and almost unnoticeable. I guess I could only tell because of my extraterrestrial origin.”

“Probably.” Toolshed shrugged. “I didn’t feel or see anything. It was just a bland night.”

“Even though I only felt it once, I still think it’s important to keep alert.” Kite stated, snapping his colleague’s forehead with his index finger. “What if Chaos is up to messing with a radio wave or something.”

“Gotcha, dude.” Toolshed said, rubbing the region Kite had hit previously. “But now I just want to grab breakfast and relax.” He completed, cozying his head on his companion’s shoulder.

“Kay, lemme just finish this real quick.” Kite softly laughed, lightly caressing his partner’s raven locks.

…

Stan didn’t know if it was due to the fact that he needed to sleep or if Kenny had, once again, decided to play with him - swapping his vitamins for some weird shit - but he felt as if he was seeing things. Surely, it wasn’t common for Kenny to go that far for a prank, but, then again, Stan kind of got carried away in the last one.

Really, he swore he saw Kyle wearing red. So why is he wearing green and beige now? He couldn’t have possibly changed, Stan was standing beside him all along. Also, had they just passed by… horses?

The noirette blinked a few times. Maybe he was too hungry or too tired. He was caught off guard when he felt someone roughly pulling him back by his jacket.

“What the fuck, Stan?!” Kyle yelled. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Stan slowly looked ahead, catching sight of the road with vehicles passing. He narrowed his eyes; he hadn’t seen it there before.

Kyle gently turned his face, analyzing his friend’s features. “Are you ok?” he asked, softly pressing his palm against the noirette’s forehead and neck to check his temperature.

“Yeah… sorry, I… I just dozed off.” Stan let out a slight laugh. “Thanks for saving me, dude.”

Kyle narrowed his eyes, suspicious of his friend’s response. Still, he simply continued following Stan towards their favorite cafe. When they arrived, they sat by the window and ordered what they usually had. They didn’t have anything to talk about, so Kyle was only going through his phone.

“Sorry, I missed that.” Stan suddenly said, making Kyle jump in his seat.

“Excuse me?” He asked, hand checking if his ‘heart’ was still beating.

“I missed what you were talking about.”

Kyle made a confused expression. “Is this some kind of joke?”

Stan mirrored his confusion. “No? Why?”

“I wasn’t talking about anything.”

The noirette narrowed his eyes. “You weren’t? But I thought I heard you saying something related to a fantasy show or game. I just lost which one it was.”

“Are you sure you’re ok?” Now Kyle was getting really concerned. They had done overnight patrolling before, but Stan never raved before. Sure, he would go to sleep even with his eyes open and sometimes had a headache, but he never saw things or got confused between what was real or not before.

“I… think so?” Stan said, checking his temperature with his hands. “I’m feeling normal.”

Kyle decided to leave it as their meal arrived. However, he kept in mind to take Stan to a check-up after just in case. He silently ate, observing his friend’s movements.

“I’ll take you to the QG for a check-up.” Kyle said as soon as they left the cafe. “Don’t look at me with that face, I’m not letting you go until I’m sure you’re fine.”

“No– it’s not that…” Stan said, blinking a couple of times. “I feel… god– I feel like the world is flashing…”

“What do you mean?” Kyle asked, feeling his heart race with concern. When Stan didn’t respond, Kyle grabbed his shoulders. “Stan? Can you hear me?”

The noirette seemed to be stuck in a daze for a while before twisting his body, scaring his friend. “Shit– I– I don’t feel well.”

“What are you feeling?” Now Kyle was almost fully supporting Stan’s weight, as the latter’s strength gave out. “Stan, hang in there! I’m calling Wendy. Try to not lose consciousness, ok? Stay awake, stay with me.” He gently led them both to the floor, calling the girl frantically.

Stan stared as Kyle made the call. He couldn’t figure out what he was yelling, but boy he seemed worried. He saw the world twist back and forth between the open road and inside of a very elegant building, his friend’s clothes also changing to that red attire he had seen before. He tried reaching for his friend’s face, to call his attention and tell him that he’d be fine. It worked, though he wasn’t sure if he managed to say something. He could see the brilliant emerald orbs staring at him; pretty but filled with worry, and he could see the way his lips moved, but the ring in his ears was too loud, louder than Kyle’s voice.

He saw the Freedom Pals’s emergency vehicle. It was an ambulance of sorts, and he barely felt being carried by Mysterion. Kyle didn’t leave his side, holding his hand while Wendy took samples and made tests, trying to figure out what was wrong. There would be times when he wouldn’t find himself in the vehicle, which frightened him. However, he never allowed himself to get lost in despair, as he could always feel the warmth of Kyle’s hand holding his.

He could feel his body burning, all of his nerves were vividly tingling. So much he felt as if he didn’t have control over his body anymore; as if that body didn’t belong to him anymore, morphing into someone else’s.

To the point that he couldn’t control his eyelids to stay open anymore. As he closed his eyes, he used all his might to tighten his grip on Kyle’s hand. A silent reassurance that he was still there, even if his eyes weren’t open. Although, in the middle of constant sensations, voices, and ringings, he couldn’t help but let his consciousness fade.

Chapter Text

Stan wasn’t sure how much time had passed. He spent the past… days? …weeks? …hours? - fighting to stay conscious. Sometimes he would wake up in the familiar medical room of the Freedom Pals quarters, occasionally seeing Wendy or Tolkien taking samples or analyzing what he assumed to be test results. But he would always see Kyle there, observing him with a distressed gaze, reading, or assisting Wendy or Tolkien.

Other times he would wake up in a medieval room, filled with rustic furniture and plants. There would be a big window blowing fresh air inside, and he would listen to the birds sing. He would also see Kyle there sometimes, the same concern present in his expression. There were also times when other people would appear in this room, people Stan didn’t know or recognize, to discuss something with Kyle. He’s woken up in this room so many times now he wasn’t sure if it was a dream.

“It appears to be a virus.” He heard Wendy’s voice, though his eyelids felt too heavy for him to force them open, the always present ringing making his mind spin. “A multiversal one.”

“What does that mean?” That was Kyle’s voice.

“Remember when you said his clothes would ‘glitch’ and change?” Wendy asked and there was a pause. Wait? His clothes were glitching? What does that even mean? Stan assumed that Kyle might have nodded to her affirmation, because she proceeded. “That happened because he is kind of changing places with his alternative dimension self. The blood you collected when the glitch happened proved to be a different Stan’s. There weren’t any altered super-cells, not to mention that his vitamin levels were significantly higher.”

“Okay, so it’s a virus.” Kyle sighed. “How do we get rid of it?”

“Yes, it is a virus indeed, we can see his body fighting it. However, we can't find the virus.”

“What?”

“We know it is making Stan’s cells morph to other Stan’s, but we can’t identify it.” The girl explained. “Tolkien believes that the virus is in the other Stan’s body, and he’s just suffering as a consequence.”

“So that means that there’s nothing we can do?”

Wendy sighed. “We’ll keep searching for it, and study about alternative dimensions and everything related to figure something out.”

When Stan managed to open his eyes, he was in the room again. There was an ethereal yellow light shining above him. He couldn’t figure what it was as his eyes closed again.

“Nnngh, I don’t think it’s working.” He heard a distressed voice. Oh, so they brought Tweek to see if his healing powers could help him.

“You mean your healing abilities are useless right now?”

“Fuck off, Kyle.” Craig’s monotone voice echoed, and Stan could picture him raising his middle finger. “It’s not his fault.”

“Come on, Craig, try to sympathize with him a little.” That was Kenny’s voice. “Kyle’s just desperate.”

“Shut up, Kenny.” Craig and Kyle said in unison.

Another blackout.

When Stan regained consciousness, he was again unable to open his eyes. He could hear Kyle gently humming while caressing his hair. The sound of the natural wind instead of beeping machines made him notice he wasn’t in the medical room anymore.

The next time he opened his eyes, he saw Wendy drawing more blood from his veins. She didn’t seem to notice he was awake, but he couldn’t call her either way. Eventually, everything became blurry, the ring so loud it made his whole body vibrate.

“He seems to be in perfect health, Your Majesty.” An unknown voice echoed.

Majesty?

“If you speak the truth, how do you explain his current condition?” This was definitely Kyle’s voice, but Stan was confused. Why was he speaking like that? And why did the other guy refer to him as ‘Your Majesty’?

If only he had the strength to open his eyes…

“I heard of a comma condition that–”

“Don’t waste my time with unsubstantiated theories.” His voice was deep and gave Stan the chills, though he probably didn’t have an actual physical reaction. “I want the truth only. Do you understand?”

“...Yes, Your Majesty.”

Stan wasn’t sure how long he had been in the dark when he abruptly opened his eyes again. He had returned to the Freedom Pals’s QG. This time, Kyle noticed that he had opened his eyes, and immediately approached him. Stan stared at Kyle’s frantic expression, eyes falling on the ginger’s lips. They were moving, but Stan couldn’t make out the words. Looking at Kyle’s eyes, so full of concern and fear… it looked like he was about to cry. Unable to do much, but still wishing to soothe some of his friend’s tension, he opened the best reassuring smile he could at him, eyes closing shortly after.

Now he felt like he was floating. There seemed to be a light energy passing through his body, making him actually feel very peaceful. 

“I worry he might have been cursed.” An unknown senior’s voice spoke. “I’m not sure what spell was cast on him, but he was definitely affected by magic.”

Wait, wasn’t it a virus? Or is ‘curse’ only their way of saying virus? Now that Stan thought about it, it was reasonable to assume that viruses are a curse of sorts. Just like when you are cursed you are condemned to suffer from it until you find a way to break it, when you get infected by a virus you are doomed to live with it until your body is able to expel it.

Maybe he was thinking too much and that’s why it made sense.

…

Amidst this endless fight for consciousness, Stan was tiring himself psychologically. In all honesty, he just wanted to give in to the blackness for once and for all. Surely, he didn’t want to give up the fight. After all, he didn’t know what would happen to him if he did. However, he could trust Kyle and the others to cure him, couldn’t he?

He was surprised to wake up actually feeling like he’d woken up. It was as if all of that sleep paralysis was gone, even though he hadn’t actually opened his eyes. He could feel someone gently caressing his hand, and he tightened his grip to let that person know he was awake.

“...Stan?” Kyle’s voice was barely above a whisper.

“...Kyle…” He called back, his voice weak and slightly failing. The noirette breathed heavily for a brief moment, gathering the strength to formulate a complete sentence. “I’m… tired…”

He felt Kyle’s other hand lightly brush his bangs to the side. “I know.”

They remained in complete silence for a while, the medical equipment’s beeps and the air conditioner being the only sounds present. Kyle paid close attention to Stan’s deep breathing.

“I-is it ok for me to rest?” The noirette asked, shaking lightly. “I-if I’m unable to come back, will you save me?”

Those words stabbed Kyle’s heart. Stan seemed so weak and scared and helpless. Though, above all, he was exhausted. He had been the one having to deal with the virus, the one in that miserable position. Ah, if only Kyle could change places with him now… 

The ginger softly caressed Stan’s cheek, feeling his eyes water. He gulped, fearing his voice would break. He couldn’t show weakness to his friend, not when said friend needed someone strong to comfort him the most. “I will; I promise. You can rest now.”

There was another pause and Kyle worried Stan wasn’t listening anymore. However, he slightly jumped when the noirette spoke again. “...hey, Ky.”

“Hm?”

“I-I think…” He breathed. “I think I’m in love with you.”

Chapter Text

When Stan opened his eyes, he had no idea where he was.

He also had no idea for how long he had been asleep. He guessed for a long time, as his arms gave out when he tried to get to a sitting position. Everything felt weak and painful.

He looked around, observing the big room he was in. It had sort of a royal design and was adorned with rustic furniture and plants. It certainly wasn’t his house, as his bedroom wouldn’t make a fifth of the size of that room. Actually, it didn’t look like any of his friends’ rooms either.

He tried remembering what had happened; the last thing being when he decided where he would be getting breakfast with Kyle. Maybe he fainted afterward? Why was he in such a room, then? Were they attacked? No… villains aren’t usually this generous. Could he be stuck in a simulation, though? He had a feeling that Professor Chaos would be capable of doing such a thing.

He was dragged away from his thoughts when he heard the big wooden door open. Turning around, he sees Kyle entering the room, followed by a senior man and another tall man who Stan had the feeling he’d met before.

“Kyle, dude!” He called, happy to meet a knowing face. “What’s up with this place?”

Stan’s excitement ended when he was greeted with a long sword pointed at his neck. “Where are your manners? How dare you refer to the king in such a way?” The tall man stated.

“W-what the fuck?!” Stan asked, raising both his arms in surrender.

“Retreat, David.” Kyle ordered, glaring at the tall man who immediately put his sword away. Looking back to Stan, his expression softened. “I apologize for his behavior. You must be confused about your surroundings, correct?”

Stan didn’t say a thing, eyes widened in surprise and reluctance. He slowly nodded.

“Briefly explaining” The senior man spoke. “You are not in your universe anymore. This is an alternative dimension. From our knowledge, our Stan, your alternate, was cursed by a spell that made you two swap places in the multiverse.”

Stan raised his hand, and the Senior made a movement for him to proceed. “So this is not a simulation?”

Kyle and the senior exchanged glances. “'Ceemulation?'”

“Like, something that is not actually real even though it seems to be?” Stan explained to the best of his abilities.

“This… is very real, so it cannot be this ‘ceemulation’ you speak of.” The senior claimed. “Although, it is correct to say that this is not your reality.”

Stan stared at the senior with a confused expression. What did he mean by ‘this is real, but not your reality’? Was it some kind of trick? He couldn’t just cross the possibility of being trapped inside a simulation just yet.

Suddenly, he remembered.

“It is a multiversal virus, which is making him switch places with an alternate version of himself.”

“Oh…” He mumbled. “Ooooh. I understand what you’re saying. I remember the people from my world saying that I had been infected by a multiversal virus.”

Once again, Stan’s words made Kyle and the senior exchange confused looks. “I’m uncertain about this ‘vairus’ that you speak of. However, it is correct that you’re facing a multiversal confusion.” The senior affirmed. “Unfortunately, we’re uncertain regarding the conditions that made you switch places, so you’ll need to stay here until we discover how to reverse it and send you back home.” He waited for Stan to nod or ask him any questions. “I’ll take my leave now. Please excuse me.” He bowed to Stan and to Kyle before exiting the room.

“David, you can leave us alone now.”

The tall man seemed surprised, and Stan could see in his face that he wanted to protest against Kyle’s orders. Still, he only mumbled a ‘Yes, Your Highness.’ before leaving the room.

As soon as the door closed, Kyle approached and sat on the bed. Stan scooted away, weary of him. Despite him looking practically identical to his best friend, Stan knew that he was a completely different person; one that Stan didn’t know if he could trust.

They remained in silence for a couple of minutes. Stan could see that the ginger was struggling to talk. Maybe he also had questions. Stan couldn’t know about his relationship with the Stan he had switched places with, but if they were somehow close as he and his Kyle were, then chances were that this version of Kyle was probably suffering too.

Imagining that possibility made his heart clench. How did Kyle react to finding out that he wasn’t there? That it was someone who looked just like him but didn’t remember Kyle or any of their adventures together?

Stan’s body jolted when the ‘royal’ Kyle spoke. “I sincerely apologize for my guard’s impulsive and aggressive behavior previously.” Even though his expression was soft, Stan didn’t miss the way he gripped the sheets. “I didn’t mean to scare you like that; I assumed this situation was scary enough alone. You just woke up in an unknown world, brought into this… mess for selfishly malign reasons.”

“W-what do you mean?” Stan dared to ask.

“Nothing, please don’t mind that.” Kyle said, releasing the tension. “How are you feeling?”

“...weak?”

Kyle nodded. “You’ve been unconscious for a couple of days, so this is a normal reaction. I’ll arrange something for you, feel free to rest if you need.” Stan hesitantly nodded. “Please excuse me.”

Left alone with his thoughts, Stan sighed. He felt strange. Sure, meeting a familiar face was somehow grounding, but the Kyle from this world had such a different aura, not much different from a stranger. Everything was so different, so unknown.

As the feeling of desolation started to grow in his chest, haunting him with distressing memories, Stan decided to stop thinking about it. He decided to get to know this new reality, so he attempted to leave the bed to take a better look at his surroundings.

Attempted because he fell face to the floor. After this ‘period’ without using his muscles, surely they went limp. Trembling, he managed to use his surroundings as a way to keep himself up, but it didn’t last long, as in seconds he was on his knees again.

He even struggled to drag himself closer to the window, every inch of his body aching and screaming for him to quiet down and take it easy. Reaching the wide window, he fought to get up enough to look out of it, eyes widening to see a beautiful fantasy-like forest city, with buildings that remembered natural things such as mushrooms and trees. It was so green, so refreshing. Stan closed his eyes to feel the fresh breeze lightly caressing his face.

Despite the emotional turbulence that came with the drastic change, one thing was certain.

This place was way prettier than South Park.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

“What are you doing?”

Kyle's voice startled Stan, causing his body to jolt. In the process, he lost his balance and tumbled backward, landing on his back. He had been enjoying the fresh breeze and view so much he had decided to remain sprawled by the window. Furthermore, his muscles were still kind of sore and he didn’t want to force them.

“Just looking outside.” He answered, turning to his side and forcing himself to a sitting position. “This is a very beautiful place.”

Kyle observed him as he walked to the bedside table and gently placed a tray with a bowl, cup, and spoon on top, soon turning to walk towards the noirette. “Indeed, it is.”

“From where I come, you don’t usually find such natural beauty.” Stan sighed. “It’s all about buildings and cars… so noisy and chaotic.”

“I’m… afraid I couldn’t quite grasp what you refer to.” Kyle said, looking out of the window. “But I quite like the peace mother nature blessed us with.”

“Honestly, me too.” Stan let out a slight laugh.

“For now, you must replenish your energies.” Kyle said. “I brought some soup. Since you’ve been out for a while, we need to take it easy.”

Stan nodded, making an effort to rise to his feet. Regrettably, his leg muscles turned limp and unsteady; were it not for Kyle's swift support, he would have fallen once again.

“As I said.” The ginger said as Stan slowly looked up to meet his gaze. “Take it easy.” He assisted the noirette to a standing position, his arm strongly circling Stan’s waist, firmly bearing the weight of the raven-haired boy. “ Are you ok?”

“Y-yeah.” He slightly blushed at the contact. “Thanks.”

Kyle nodded, slowly guiding Stan back to the bed. It was only now that the noirette noticed how much taller this Kyle was. Sure, the Kyle he knows is taller than him, but just slightly, barely noticeable. The significant height disparity served as a reminder to the noirette of their divergent ranks; both in stature and status, this Kyle was above him.

The realization made him feel weirdly queasy inside.

Kyle sat him on the bed, his grip so firm yet so gentle at the same time. It gave Stan a sense of assurance and safety, despite being far from home, far from everything he knew. He let out a laugh, the whole situation seeming so ironic. How could he feel so at peace at a time like this? Where was the panic? Where were the intrusive thoughts haunting him that he might never see his friends again?

It’s just that there was something about this Kyle standing in front of him that made Stan mindlessly trust him. Perhaps it was the uncanny resemblance to the person he trusted most, or maybe it was the recognition that, as a king, he needed to exude trustworthiness and reliability for the sake of his kingdom.

“Here.” Stan awoke from his thoughts to Kyle’s voice. “Be careful, it’s still hot.”

Stan glanced at the bowl, seeing a faint fume coming from it. He carefully grabbed it with both hands, gently blowing it before tasting it. It was flavorful, and he proceeded to drink it contently; it’s been a while since he’d had something, after all.

“Careful, it is spilling.” Kyle carefully fetched a soft cloth, using it to gently clean Stan’s jaw.

“Sorry, I didn’t realize I was starving.” Stan looked away in shame.

“It’s understandable, you have been asleep for almost a week.”

“A week?!” Stan gasped.

“Almost.” Kyle redirected his vision to his lap, slowly and carefully folding the cloth. “It was concerning. You– I mean, the Stan from this world, seemed completely fine; until he started hallucinating. It took me a while to notice, though, as he himself wasn’t aware of that fact.”

“I… have a feeling that the same happened to me.” Stan reflected, remembering almost being run over because he hadn’t seen the busy road ahead. “Right before I lost control over my body, I remember seeing the world ‘flashing’, and I didn’t relate to it earlier, but now I’m positive that my vision was switching between you and the Kyle from my world.”

“Was he the one with you at the moment?” The ginger asked, his lips directed slightly upwards.

“Yeah, we are like, always together.” Stan smiled, remembering his friend. “He has been my super best friend for as long as I can remember.” He lightly blushed. “If your Stan really swapped places with me, you don’t have anything to worry about. My Kyle and Freedom Pals are surely taking good care of him.”

Kyle gasped, the slight surprise making him get off character for a brief moment. “That’s… such a relief.” A warm smile graced his lips, and Stan keenly perceived that he had just alleviated a heavy worry from the royal.

Stan couldn’t help but smile back in adoration. Even if he’s not his Kyle, the relief evident on the royal's countenance was heartwarming. Stan had always detested seeing Kyle in distress, so it could just be that. However, he understood that the 'all of the sudden' switch was overwhelming, and his heart clenched at the thought of how his Kyle might be feeling at the moment. If only there was a way for him to say that he was ok…

“If you don’t mind me asking…” Stan spoke, calling the king’s attention. “Do you know exactly how we got into this situation? I remember you mentioning something about ‘me being dragged into this’.”

Kyle went silent, his expression darkening. A nervous lump formed in Stan's throat. Was it a bad time? Should Stan have left it alone? Perhaps he should; regret welled up within him as he observed the ginger's growing distress - the tight grip on the sheets, the evident tension stilling his entire body.

“Dude–” Stan called out of (bad) habit, Kyle glanced at him, his stare making Stan feel even more awkward. “Shit– Sorry, uh, your Highness?” Referring to him like that felt so weird. Stan tried to ignore it, though. “You- you don’t need to force yourself. I-I, uh, I can…”

“I apologize if my reaction was odd just now.” Kyle interrupted him. “Rest assured, I believe you are entitled to be informed of the current situation. Not only because of your involvement in the matter, but also because I need you to be wary.”

Stan made a confused look. He was in danger? Sure, he was in an unknown universe, so he needed extra attention to his surroundings. Still, how specific can the occasion be for him to become vigilant of his surroundings? He guessed Kyle caught on to his confusion, because the ginger proceeded to explain further.

“Five years ago, my kingdom was at war with another realm known as Kupa Keep. The motive that led to such conflict was the other kingdom’s ruler’s ire against my people.” He stood up, walking towards the big window, probably disturbed to remember such events. “He’s known as the Grand Wizard.” He looked back, and Stan shuddered at how dark his expression had become. “My kingdom won the war, much to his displeasure. Although I sensed his silence on the matter, I chose to ignore it because I was sure that he lacked the means to take any action.” His hands clenched in fists again. “Recently, he called a meeting to officially apologize.” He let out a dry laugh. “Laughable, as if someone like him would ever…” He took a deep breath in, restraining from saying anything beyond necessary. “Apologize. He took the opportunity to cast his revenge spell on my…” He raised his gaze, locking eyes with Stan. The dark-haired boy noticed a certain depth in the ginger's gaze, yet remained uncertain about the specific intent behind it. “Entrusted.”

“...and this spell made us switch places in the multiverse?” Stan deduced.

Kyle nodded, looking down. “I lament that you have gotten involved in this situation. However, I assure you that I’m doing everything within my power to resolve this matter and ensure the safe return of you both.”

Stan smiled. There was definitely something about this Kyle that instilled a profound sense of trust in the noirette. If he said that he’d find a way to send Stan home, then be it; Stan wholeheartedly believed in him. “Thanks, Kyle.” 

Chapter Text

“Okay, Stan.” Wendy began, ready to start writing down his answers. “I need you to tell me everything that you remember before waking up here.”

Stan nodded. “I had just returned from the leaders' conference with my king. I remember discussing with him how strange the Grand Wizard’s apology was. To my dismay, I couldn’t keep up with what he was saying, paying attention to elements that I’d never seen before in the castle.” He gently closed his eyes. “He must have noticed that I wasn’t present in the conversation, because he called my attention. At that point, my body was too exhausted to provide any explanations and when I woke up, I was in a… peculiar room.”

“Hm… ok.” Wendy said, finishing up her notes. “So, Stan, here’s what we know about your situation so far.” She started, putting her notes down and leaking the boy in the eye. “You’ve been out for 5 days. In this period, your cells morphed back and forth between yours and our Stan’s. From what you said, nothing specific happened to cause you and our Stan to switch worlds, right?” The noirette nodded. “It was a sudden occurrence on our end, too. The only data we have recorded that could be related to the event being a weird ‘glitch wave’ Kyle sensed in the night before this all started.”

“Glitch wave…?” The raven-haired boy arched his brow.

“Like, a weird flash?” Wendy wasn’t sure about her explanation, so she glanced at Kyle - who had been standing behind her all the time, silently and attentively observing them - hoping he could assist her. He only shrugged, also unsure of how to describe it. “It’s not relevant, so you can ignore it. From what we saw, it seemed that your bodies were fighting a virus, as I’ve stated before. The issue is, the virus seems to be gone from your organism, which is good, except we can’t confirm that.”

“Pardon me?”

“There’s a possibility that the virus is inactive, but still in your body, so we can’t find it until it acts again.” She sighed. “There’s also the possibility of the virus being in our Stan’s body.”

“Oh…” Stan frowned. Despite not fully understanding, that didn’t seem a good sign.

“Furthermore” She continued, grabbing a suitcase. “We don’t know if there are any side effects from a prolonged stay in an alternate universe.” She took out the health bracelet, turned it on, and connected it to the suitcase, which was actually a health gadget - like a computer. “I’ll need you to wear this at all times, as it’ll allow us to keep track of any possible repercussions.” She noticed his skeptical look. “Don’t worry, your current health condition is great! This is just for us to be able to identify right away in case something happens.”

Stan nodded, extending his left arm toward Wendy, who proceeded to install the bracelet. Though he couldn't help but give a slight jump of surprise when he felt a small pinch during the process, the arrangement of the gadget went smoothly.

“Great!” She celebrated. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to make a report and file the information.” She turned to Kyle. “He’s good to go, but please keep an eye on him.”

Kyle nodded, observing Wendy walk away.

“So” Kyle started, turning to the noirette. “How are you feeling? Are you hungry?”

Stan thought for a moment before nodding.  “I suppose so.”

“Ok, wait here for a minute, I’ll see what we have here.” Kyle said before leaving the room.

Stan looked up, reflecting on his situation. He couldn’t make out what this ‘vairus’ was, and she mentioned ‘glitching’ too, another unknown word for him. People in this world surely have a quirky vocabulary. Not only that but they had tools Stan had never seen before. He raised his arm, analyzing the bracelet. It was shining and some drawings appeared on it, moving like magic.

Looking around, he spotted a… window? But outside looked so… gray and depressing. There were moving objects and tall buildings all around, and he could only spot a few trees. He noticed how the window was closed, but the room was cool even so. He contemplated how differently they made use of magic in that world, focusing it on objects instead. He wondered how they did that, and the purpose behind it.

Kyle soon returned, handing him a sandwich. “Here, it’s not a lot but I guess it’s enough for now. We can go out to eat later.” Stan grabbed the sandwich, analyzing it. “It’s just ham, cheese, and tomatoes.”

“Thank you.” Stan said, taking a bite. “This is very good.”

“Thanks, Stan from here also likes it a lot.” Kyle giggled. “Uhm… Is it okay for me to ask what your world was like?”

“You mean the similarities?”

“Anything that you’re comfortable with sharing with me.” The ginger smiled.

“Oh, ok.” Stan returned the smile. “We didn’t have all of those tools I saw around here, so I was truly impressed by them. I assume even the material used to crafting is different, as we mainly use silver and wood, and alternate types of stones, to craft ours.”

“I… I don’t mean to assume anything, but looking at your clothes…” Kyle said, looking at Stan’s tunic and cape. “Are you from a medieval era of sorts?”

“M-medi…”

“Medieval era.” Kyle repeated, pulling out his phone and searching for it. “Something that looks like this.”

He turned the device to the noirette, who jumped in response. He switched glances between the red-haired and the gadget. “Pardon me, but first of all, this is astonishing.” He said, referring to the phone. “Second, this is a very accurate match for where I came from.”

“Seriously?” Kyle smirked, remembering how he and Stan loved playing those types of games. “Do you guys have magic and all that shit?”

The other boy frowned. “‘cheet’?”

“Sorry, I mean like all that fantasy stuff.” Stan still remained with a confused look on his face. “ You know, elves, dwarfs, mermaids and all.”

“Yes?” The raven-haired boy arched his brow. “Is it different here?”

“Yep, actually all of that is fictional here.” Kyle caught the norette’s confused look. “Something that doesn’t actually exist, just in books and other similar things.”

“So… a tale?” Stan asked.

“Something like that.”

“Wow…” Stan was speechless. Wait– if his world was mainly non-existent here… “But I saw that this world possesses magic, correct?”

“...what?” Now Kyle was the one with a confused glance.

“I was observing earlier.” He explained. “The moving objects, this bracelet, and the tool you used to show me a similar version of where I’m from. Those all use magic, that’s why they function that way, right?”

Kyle took a few seconds to process the boy’s claim. “No… it’s not magic. It’s actually something that we call ‘electricity’.”

“E-elec…”

“You know, like, the lightning?” Kyle asked and the noirette nodded. “When lightning strikes, it discharges a high level of energy. That energy is similar to what we call electricity. It’s more complex than that, but only for you to get the idea.”

“Oh…” Stan mumbled. “I believe I understand.”

“Good.” Kyle smiled. “You said you were impressed by these ‘tools’ right?” The boy nodded. “Come, I’ll show you some of them.”

Chapter Text

“WHY IS HE STILL HERE?!” Yelled the Grand Wizard, slapping his crystal ball from his desk. It collided with the cobblestone wall with a loud thud; then rolled back, coming to a stop near the edge of the table. His gaze became more and more darkened, his fury so intense he felt like exploding. “It’s impossible; I did it all right. So why…”

“Don’t fool yourself.” A serious lady's voice echoed in the room. “Look closely, that is not him.”

“What do you mean? Yes, it is! It is that stupid human warrior the elf king drools for!” He spat, grabbing the ball to look again.

“He looks like him, but he’s not.” The lady insisted. “Look at his attire. Have you ever seen anyone dressed similarly?”

The wizard narrowed his eyes. “How could I possibly know? Everyone from that place dresses up gruesomely.” He analyzed the boy, failing to spot the big deal. “Just tell me where you want to get with that already.”

“When you cast the spell to send him to another universe, another version of him appeared here as a replacement.” She explained.

The wizard’s eyes slowly widened in shock. “...no.”

“I hate to break it to you, but you miscalculated.” She said. “You delved so deeply into your thirst for revenge that you ignored the cosmical balance involved. It is impossible to have someone simply gone from one reality forever unless you ‘delete’ their essence. Which I assume would be futile, since everyone in this existence would forget him.”

“How foolish of me.” The wizard looked up, his eyes filled with rage. “The whole point was to make that stubborn knight vanish. Oh, that cretinous elf would go crazy. My plan was to make him go through the torture of seeking his beloved eternally. Only ever being unsure of whether he’s close to finding or not. How ideal would that be? The multiverse is infinite, he would probably never see him again.” As he exposed his devilish plan, his psychopathic smile grew wider and wider. “I’d never see that mocking look in his repulsive face ever again, only despair. Oh yes, that sweet misery that I’ve been dreaming to see painted on his face for so… so long.” Suddenly, his smile faded, fury becoming clear on his face. “But now… now he has that… that ridiculous replacement.” He gritted his teeth. “And if they truly switched places in the multiverse, then that means that half of the effort to find that warrior is done.”

He banged his staff, a red spiral of smoky magic forming around it for a short time before fading. The muscles on his face were tensed into a deep frown, and one could see the vein on his temple popping out of rage.

“Cartman?” Called the female voice.

“I’m thinking.” He said, looking out of his window. At that moment, he noticed a hawk ruthlessly descending upon a smaller bird, killing it instantly. His eyes followed the crimson drops of blood while staring deeply into the hawk’s eyes, almost as if attempting to decipher the thoughts hidden within its predatory mind.

Something dinged in his head.

“I need to be gone with that replacement.” He concluded.

Yellow intimidating eyes glowed in the dark, sharp and indecipherable. 

He started laughing malevolently. “This is actually perfect… since the little rapscallion isn’t from this world, he’s not a legal citizen of Larnion.” His eyes widened, adding to his wicked expression. “Which means that I can do whatever I want to him, and the good-for-nothing elf would be powerless to do anything to me. Oh, sweet allure of power… I could subject the boy to torment right before his very eyes, forcing him to acknowledge that I would obliterate the only lead that he had to find his entrusted.”

He made a sudden, decisive about-face, a palpable aura of determination radiating from his resolute gaze, unwavering posture, and purposeful strides as he departed from his tower. Ah, the possibilities were endless, he needed to be sure to pick the correct one.

…

Stan spotted the way the royal's body slightly shivered. “Is everything ok?”

“Yes.” He nodded. “It must have been the wind.”

Stan nodded, opting to believe in him.

Suddenly, a knock on the door was heard, calling their attention. Kyle, with warmth and courtesy, granted a gentle affirmation, allowing their unannounced guest to step into their space. The new arrival, an elfin fellow, bowed slightly before he spoke.

“Your Majesty, please pardon my intrusion.” He said and Kyle softly nodded. “I’m here to inform you about the letter received from Zaron.”

“Proceed.”

The elf nodded before opening the letter. “I trust this missive finds you in good health and high spirits. It is with great pleasure and excitement that I write to inform you of a significant event within our noble kingdom. As you may be aware, our beloved Princess Kenny” Wait, Kenny? No way Kenny is a chick in this world. It took Stan all of his strength to act as if that wasn’t hilarious for him; since he didn’t want to rudely interrupt the elf or disregard the princess. “shall soon embark on a journey to Larnion. This visit marks a momentous occasion for diplomatic relations and cultural exchange between both realms. One that promises to strengthen the ties of friendship and cooperation that have existed between our kingdoms for centuries. We kindly request that you prepare a suitable welcome and accommodations. Should there be any specific requirements or preferences, please inform us in advance so that we may ensure her visit is as delightful as possible. I extend our warmest regards and eagerly anticipate the success of this royal visit. Princess Kenny carries with her the hopes and aspirations of our kingdom, and we are confident that her time in your kingdom will be both productive and harmonious. With the highest esteem and anticipation, Zaron.”

Honestly, that vocabulary was too renewed for Stan, so he kind of lost grip of the information right after figuring that Kenny is a chick in that world, moreover, a princess. He wondered how Kenny would react to know that… Perhaps he wouldn’t believe it, treating it as a joke. Or maybe he wouldn’t let go of that, getting all full of himself for being a royal.

Stan couldn’t help but smile at the thought. God, he already missed Kenny. He wondered if Kenny from that world would remind him of his Kenny, but brushed the thought away as he remembered the huge differences. Just like Kyle from that world, he– she was a princess, a royal. Of course, he wouldn’t be able to treat her in the same informal and amusing way he treated Kenny. God, he even needed to be careful with how he addressed Kyle now; it was insane.

How did he from that world cope with that? He wasn’t sure.

He awoke from his thoughts when he heard the door shut, signalizing the exit of the elf. He looked up at Kyle, who read his confused look.

“Princess Kenny is the ruler of Zaron. We’ve been attempting to schedule her visit to Larnion– my kingdom, for a while now.” He explained, aware of Stan’s confusion. “Despite this unforeseen situation, I cannot adjourn her visit any longer.” The royal stood up. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll follow up with the preparations regarding her arrival now. You are free to explore as much as you like but please do not leave the castle.”

“Uh okay…” Stan responded and Kyle nodded, turning towards the door.

Chapter Text

Stan had spent the afternoon learning about the impressive items that world possessed, the most impressive being a big one that cleaned clothes just by pressing a single button. He remembered how the ladies in his world took hours to get a set of clothes clean, and how much physical labor it demanded. To see how simple it was in this world because of such a utensil was groundbreaking in his eyes.

Now he was sitting in a vehicle named ‘car’. Somehow it moved without the assistance of horses, and it played melodies through a device called ‘radio’. Kyle sat right next to him, eyes focused ahead and hands holding the item that sort of ‘conducted’ the vehicle. Stan had forgotten how it was called, though. Before they started moving, Stan took his time to learn about what the buttons did and Kyle explained patiently and clearly.

“We’re here.” Kyle announced as soon as the car came to a stop. They locked eyes. “Do you remember how to unlock the seatbelt?”

“Yes, I press this button here.” Stan said, executing the act and freeing himself.

They both leave the vehicle, which made a funny noise as Stan followed Kyle inside a building. They stepped inside a room and Kyle pressed a button next to the number 15. Stan was caught slightly off guard when the room started moving, reminding him of the moving platforms usually found in libraries in his world.

Kyle pulled out a key and unlocked a door. Stepping inside, Kyle switched something that made the room bright. Stan scanned it, noticing every single element adorning the space.

At first glance, it seemed overcrowded. More to his right was concentrated some furniture including a big sofa, a bland navy blue tapestry lacking design, a tiny table probably designed for dwarfs in front of the sofa, another thinner and taller table behind the sofa, and a small shelf underneath something Stan had learned to be a screen. There were also smaller items on top of those. To his left was concentrated another set of furniture. He saw a thin and tall table with tall chairs on one side and a countertop on the other. He saw many cabinets distributed as well as some other unknown appliances, including a metal wardrobe of sorts and a different type of cabinet with peculiar iron. Just like on the other side, he spotted smaller items distributed. Looking ahead, there was a somewhat narrow corridor with a few doors.

“Take off your shoes.” Instructed Kyle, placing his own shoes on a bench. Stan nodded, copying him.

Kyle walked straight, turning on another switch that illuminated the corridor. He opened a door and stepped inside, Stan following him.

The room was considerably smaller than the other one he had seen. There was a somewhat big bed, though not as big as the one the royals slept in. The pillows were unevenly distributed on the bed, as well as the blankets. There was also a wardrobe, although with a cooler design than the ones Stan had seen. A big table on the corner formed an L, in front of it was a window, and on top of it were two wide screens with what he learned to be a keyboard and mouse on top of a cloth. There were some other items distributed through it, some Stan recognized as pencils, papers, or bowls. On its side, though a bit higher, were shelves with dolls, books, plants, and other items Stan wasn’t sure what it was. Not to mention, there were clothes and other smaller items distributed throughout the room. Kyle sighed.

“Ugh, that guy…” He gently massaged the space in between his eyebrows. “Sorry about this, wait here for a moment.” Kyle walked towards the wardrobe while Stan took his time to admire some… very accurate paintings, on the wall next to him.

The top one Stan assumed to be one of Kyle and Stan of that world. They were smiling, and the noirette couldn’t help but smile as well. He tried to ignore the fact that his heart skipped a beat from seeing Kyle’s bright smile. In his world, it was a privilege to see his king smile, something rare that Stan cherished so, so much. He couldn’t help but feel a sting of jealousy that he from that world got to see more of that, but soon those thoughts were replaced by worry. How was his king doing? Had the Grand Wizard taken the opportunity of his absence to attack?

Stan gulped, shaking those thoughts away. No, he needed to remain positive. He knew his Majesty better than anyone; he was smart and strong. If anything, the Grand Wizard should be the one shuddering in fear to face the elf king’s fury. He chuckled to distract himself from the thought of his king being overwhelmed with worry. A part of him just knew that the royal was desperately seeking for him and, though he was glad to recognize such care, he hated to be unable to soothe his Majesty’s distress, even more being the cause of it.

“Damn, how can he live like this…? How can he even find anything here?!” The knight snapped out of his thoughts at hearing Kyle’s mumbling. Was he not worried at all?

Stan glanced at the photo below. There was a blonde guy with him from that world that looked so similar, but no matter what, Stan failed to tell who he was. In the photo below were all of them added to some other people. Stan could recognize a few like Tweek, the Lord of Darkness, Tolkien, Jimmy, and the girl he had met before, Wendy.

The raven-haired boy glanced at Kyle as he walked towards him. “Okay, here are some clothes for you to wear.” He handed Stan a pile of folded clothes. “Come, I’ll show you where the bathroom is.”

Stan followed to another door in the corridor. Inside, that room was even smaller. There was a small bathtub with a toilet and a sink on the side. There was light coming from the mirror, something that made Stan wonder if things really weren’t magical in that world. Kyle started filling the tub.

“Okay, do you know what these are?” He asked, pointing to some strange bottles.

“I suppose those are the cleansing oils.” Stan bit his tongue to not let the ‘Your Highness’ slip.

Kyle paused for a moment. “Yeah… they are. This one is for your hair and this one is for your body.” He briefly explained, to which the noirette nodded. “I’ll be in the other room cleaning up. If anything, just yell my name, ok?”

“Yes, my l- uh…” Stan awkwardly looked away. “How should I address you?”

“Just call me Kyle.”

Stan hesitated.

“What’s wrong?”

“It just- uhm, it just feels inadequate to call you by your name…” Stan confessed, avoiding the ginger’s gaze.

“Don’t you ever call me by my name from where you come from?” Kyle raised his eyebrow.

“I do, but it’s…” Stan’s cheeks turned slightly red. “It’s such an intimate thing…”

Kyle’s own heart jumped at that; he convinced himself it was only from shock, though. “Uhh, w-well– either way, it’s the only way that I’m referred to here.” Kyle went silent for a moment. “Unless you want to call me Ky, that’s how Stan refers to me sometimes…” Kyle almost regretted it, blushing a little. He could never admit how his heart melted everytime his super best friend used it.

However, all hesitance faded away when he saw the boy’s blue eyes shine. “Ky? Is… is it okay?” He asked, unsure.

“Yeah…” He breathed. “I– Just call me if you need anything. I’ll be right there.”

“Okay. Thank you, Ky.” Stan smiled and Kyle smiled back, leaving the bathroom and gently closing the door.

Chapter Text

Stan was now able to stand straight, even though his muscles still quivered ever so slightly. In hopes of learning more about that world, he decided to search the room. 

He found his belt and phone on top of a wooden shelf. Grabbing it, he pondered if he could still transform and use his powers in that world. Logically, he was supposed to be able to, since it didn’t make sense for the gene to be invalidated there. Then again, he didn’t know if he still had the gene or if it remained in his core world.

Ultimately, he opted to not test it out, at least not yet. Despite being reluctantly thrust into the middle of this unfamiliar conflict, he was still an unknown being; one that most likely wasn’t trusted, even though they tried to make him feel at ease. Regardless, he couldn't afford to draw unnecessary attention and raise suspicions. He wouldn’t even know where to start explaining himself.

Then he walked to the big wooden wardrobe, discovering a diverse array of weaponry - swords, knives, axes, and sickles of various designs, a collection of armors, weights of different sizes and formats, and a mirror discreetly mounted on the inside of the wardrobe door. He also found clothes, capes, and shoes, as well as some bracelets adorned with exotic patterns.

Looking through the hanging items, a sparkle of a golden item caught his attention. It had a very intriguing yet alluring pattern, adorned with a shiny emerald that had almost a heart format, at least in Stan’s eyes. He took a moment to admire it, soon gently closing the wardrobe, reflecting.

He wasn’t sure if that was his alternate self’s room but if it was then, damn, he was so cool. He couldn't help but feel a sense of awe, imagining the kind of person he might be in this parallel reality. Yet, he needed to find something that confirmed that, so he kept on looking. 

He walked towards a chest that rested on the end of the giant bed. It took him a lot of strength to open it, which he blamed on his long-term inactivity. As the lid cracked open, it revealed more tools, all looking heavy and confusing. Furthermore, he found a collection of combat books, ranging from intricate martial movements to strategic tactical attacks. He tried retrieving one of those, but it weighed more than a normal book, and it soon fell right next to his feet. He hissed – more because of the shock as the book hadn’t hit him – and froze for a brief moment, fearing to have drawn attention to himself.

As he reached out to the book, he noticed something lying underneath the carpet. Putting the book back in its place and closing the chest with a loud thud (due to its weight), he gently folded the carpet backward, paying close attention to something that resembled a lock on one of the floor's wooden planks. Knocking twice, he realized it was shallow, meaning that there could be something in there.

Now with rising curiosity, he immediately went meticulously inspecting every drawer he could spot. He found some of those antique pens, including feather ones, some stamps, creams, glass bottles with plants or oils or liquids, even rocks, etc. but no key whatsoever.

He was about to give up when an idea hit him. He walked back to the wardrobe, swung open the wardrobe doors, and delicately shifted the hanging clothes aside, revealing the golden item from before. In a brief moment of reflection, he meticulously analyzed the situation, his mind racing to formulate a strategy for retrieving the object without leaving a trace of damage in his wake.

Eventually, he was able to figure out how to remove the seemingly decorative item. Carefully analyzing it, it was clear that it was shaped really similar to a key. Stan hushed back to the plank with the lock, placing the key there, which fit perfectly.

With a subtle creak, the planks yielded, revealing several sheets of paper as well as a notebook. Stan grasped one of the papers, bringing it close to his eyes to read.

For my dearest Majesty,

I trust this missive finds Your Majesty embraced in regal well-being. The distance that separates us, though measured in miles, weighs heavily upon my spirit. The relentless tempest of anxiety assails me, haunting thoughts of what might happen in my absence.

But that’s not the purpose of this letter.

I’m writing to report that the discussions with the Ferlie kingdom are going smoothly. It warms my spirit to inform Your Majesty that the Ferlie court exhibits no reservations and, in fact, expresses a keen desire to rekindle the flames of alliance with Larnion.

Furthermore, the Ferlie sovereigns eagerly embraced our offer to support their jewelry production and distribution. That’ll be the discussion for the following meetings.

With the optimism that blooms like the rarest blossom in the garden of anticipation, I dare to believe that these negotiations shall culminate swiftly. Then I shall soon stand once more by your Majesty's side. The prospect of our reunion, my liege, is the north star guiding my every endeavor.

Until destiny reunites our paths, cradle your safety as one would a precious relic. I count each heartbeat until then.

With unyielding loyalty and unspoken reverence,

Stan

So it is his room. Not quite his, but his from that world.

Despite its outward display of courtesy, an undercurrent of intimacy wove through the words, creating a sense of connection that felt almost unnatural. Something about it made Stan ponder how close he and Kyle from that world are. Are they friends? Or mere acquaintances, stuck in the label in which Stan is simply Kyle’s subordinate? Could there be a possibility, hidden in the nuances of their dynamic, of them perhaps being something more?

Stan truly couldn’t tell. Curious, he grabbed another letter.

To my beloved king,

Under the celestial tapestry, as the moon ascends the heavens, I find myself surrounded by the enchanted boughs of a fairy forest. The night unveils its secrets, and the silvery glow of the moonlight caresses the emerald canopy, casting an ethereal luminescence upon the verdant tapestry. 

Yet, amidst this, my thoughts are turned to you, my lord. The resplendent glow of your regal presence illuminates the canvas of my mind. Each rustle of the leaves, every murmur of the breeze, echoes your name in the quietude of the night. 

In moments such as these, my mind often drifts into the embrace of nostalgia, events from the past replaying vividly in my head. When I would pretend to be your personal knight, pledging my life to you. It was a fervent aspiration at that time, and now, in the quiet reflection of the present, I find immense gratification in realizing that I've upheld that cherished dream.

Fondly do I recollect the echoes of our laughter reverberating as we hid from the lady chasing you, insisting on your return to the castle. Your laughter, a luminous melody that danced through those hallowed moments, has endured as bright and graceful as ever, able to illuminate even the shadowed recesses of my darkest days.

The ethereal beauty of this forest, with its ancient trees standing as silent sentinels, only deepens my sense of devotion. As I lay beneath the celestial expanse, I cannot help but be reminded of the strength and nobility that you, my sovereign, embody. And as the night unfolds its mystical tapestry, know that my thoughts are an unbroken thread weaving a portrait of your Highness’s noble countenance. 

May this letter, borne on the wings of the night wind, carry my honest sentiments, entranced by the magic of the forest and the enduring image of his sovereign. 

Until we are reunited, I remain, as ever, yours

Stan

Chapter Text

Stan was surprised at how sweet and fresh the cleaning oils fragrance was; more than that, at how it turned into a soft foam with a few bubbles leaving when he used it to wash his hair. He couldn’t help but allow his inner child to come out, catching the foam with his hands and blowing it and softly laughing while he popped bubbles. He allowed himself to have that momentary bliss, disconnecting himself from reality.

As he stepped out of the tub, feeling clean and relaxed, he wrapped himself around the fluffy towel, staying still for a brief moment to enjoy the feeling. Then, he put on the clothes Ky had handed him earlier, also taken aback at how soft they felt on his skin. Generally, in his world, only the higher classes possessed clothes with such quality.

He walked out back to the room, which now looked more spacious than previously. The bed was organized and most of the things and clothes distributed were gone. Ky was by the wardrobe, folding a black t-shirt. 

As soon as he noticed the noirette’s presence, he walked to him, laughing slightly. Again, Stan could never get enough of that despite knowing that it was an alternate version, so his heart skipped a beat in response. 

The raven-haired boy was startled when Ky’s hands gently reached for the towel he was holding onto – which he held only because he wasn’t sure what to do with it, something he had planned to ask Ky. He almost held his breath when the red-haired boy brought it up, soothingly caressing Stan’s nape with it. “Dude” He giggled. “Your hair is dripping wet; we better dry it out properly.”

Stan allowed the ginger to work the towel on his raven locks, his touch a perfect blend of gentle rubbing and caressing that dried the raven hair with utmost delicacy. Stan gently closed his eyes, diving deep into the comforting sensation. It still felt weird in his heart, as this was an unlikely occurrence in his normal circumstances. However, he couldn't suppress the genuine smile from blossoming on his lips, grateful for the unexpected attention and care lavished upon him.

“This should be enough.” Ky said, retrieving the towel. Soon enough, they both heard a weird melody coming from Ky. He retrieved what Stan had learned to be a cellphone, looking at it. “Shit, I’ll need to take this, please excuse me.”

Stan nodded, silently observing as Ky left the room, engaged in a conversation with an unseen interlocutor. His gaze then lowered, fixating on his own hands. Despite belonging to an entirely distinct reality, the tenderness in Ky's actions mirrored that of his king. He clenched his fists, the intensity of his grip increasing as the realization of the vast distance separating him from His Majesty tightened his heart.

He couldn’t dive in too deep on that thought, though, as Ky was shortly back. “Stan?” He called, and the noirette turned his gaze to him, releasing his grip. “I– uh, there’s something that Fre– I mean, that needs my attention. It won’t take long; do you think you’ll be okay staying here alone?”

“Yes, my–” Stan cleared his throat. “Ky.”

“Great! You can look around for the time being. Just please, please stay away from buttons you are uncertain of what they are for. And please don’t leave this place.” Ky instructed, joining his hands together like he was praying.

“Yes, Ky.”

“Alright, I’ll be right back!” He said, hurrying to the front door. 

Stan remained still, staring at the door for a few extra seconds. Then he decided to learn about his surroundings, being careful with unknown items as Ky had instructed him to. He went through the drawers, finding a diversity of tools, papers, and other small objects that, honestly, didn’t call the noirette’s attention.

He kept away from unknown buttons, avoiding the big black box filled with those. He walked towards the wardrobe, analyzing how different the attires were designed in that world. It was soft, too, the type of fabric that was only suitable for nobles and royals from where he came from. He was also captivated by the different types of jewelry and footwear designs.

Carelessly, he dropped an item from inside the wardrobe, which lighted up magically as soon as it collided with the floor. Stan froze for a second, weary about the repercussions of such a slip. However, he soon released his breath and tension at noticing that it wouldn’t do anything else.

He reached for the item, amazed by the way the light focused on an ellipse. He pointed it at different regions of the room, a shiny reflection behind the paintings calling his attention. He walked back to see the realistic painting of Stan and Kyle from that world, gently moving to see what was hidden behind.

It was a small silver box glued to the wall with a tiny screen. It lightened up, showcasing some numbers and a circular format. Hesitantly, but filled with curiosity and determination, he caressed the screen, his right ring finger coincidently fitting the circular thing. He quickly retrieved it when he heard a beep, and soon the box opened like a door.

He slowly reached for it, opening it at the same pace. He wasn’t sure what he was going to find there, and his heart raced to think it could be a threat. However, inside revealed to be only a notebook. The sight made the knight slightly laugh, remembering that he had a precious notebook of his own. Somehow, this similarity of both of them writing their thoughts in a notebook brought a weird sense of comfort to his heart.

He grasped it and opened it.

May 9th, 21xx

Last month I was transferred to a new therapist. At first, I could only think of how annoying it was, going through the process of letting her know my situation once again is so tiring, I’m sick of it. However, this one is surprisingly better than any that I’ve met before, so I don’t mind anymore.

In one of our first encounters, she advised me to start writing, so I could, you know, keep track of my feelings and all that cliché shit. I wasn’t planning on taking it, but now I think I should give it a shot.

I don’t really know what I’m supposed to be writing here. For now, I think this brief explanation is enough. Damn, I don’t even know if I’ll be coming back, it feels so weird.

Stan frowned, his mind racing with several questions. First of all, what was a therapist? He couldn’t really tell from the context, but he guessed it to be a sort of counselor. Still, the thought was weird for him, as those were only necessary for strategic purposes. He didn’t know about that world Stan’s motives, though.

Also, the noirette couldn’t understand why that Stan was so against the idea of writing. Even though his purpose was clear, he needed to let his emotions ink the page, dancing in a way that would mold coherent words, helping him comprehend and internalize those feelings. It was just as simple as that, and Stan loved doing it – especially when it was about his special dear.

He turned the first page, pleased to see that there was more content. The next one, he noticed the writing was messy, eventually going out of the established lines.

May 26th, 21xx

Today was a good day, I celebrated my super best friend Kyle's birthday. First, we went together to have lunch at his favorite place, then we spent the afternoon going to the cinema and then at the arcade, and at night we had a pizza party with our friends.

Technically it’s not even the 26th anymore, it’s so late, but fuck it. Yeah, we drank at the party but I’m not drunk, I’m not sober either, and maybe that’s why my heart is filled with things to say. Maybe that’s why I’m back to writing.

As I’m about to pour my heart here, probably being corny as fuck due to the alcohol, there’s one thing that I want to make very clear. I’m in love with my super-best friend, but such attraction is doomed to be one-sided.

Chapter Text

There’s no way that that wasn’t a love letter. Even though Stan couldn’t understand half of it – the language used reminding him of the literature books he hated so much in his student days – there was an unmistakable romantic poetry painted on it, written so beautifully; it bore the weight of bleeding, fervent emotions. If he was being honest, he was shocked at how it got him, even more at how good his alternate was with words. It made him a little jealous; though he couldn’t tell if it was because of his ability or because he was able to express his sincere feelings for Kyle openly and fearlessly like that. No matter how much his heart yearned for that, the noirette couldn’t possibly dare do it.

The reminiscence of his buried feelings caused a stinging ache in his heart.

So the two of them were something in that world. The thought alone made the whole situation even more heartbreaking. How scary is it to see your lover disappearing, powerless to do anything about it? Both of them must be entangled in a web of agony, torn between the piercing doubts of never finding one another and the desperate grasp at the fragile hope of seeing each other again.

It brought tears to his eyes. He from that world had conquered something that Stan had always wanted to, Kyle’s love, care, and admiration. To think that he himself was somehow in the way of such a thing crushed him. It tore his soul to be taking that from an alternative version of himself, even though it wasn’t quite his fault.

He extended his hand towards the notebook nestled in the chest, his fingers delicately tracing the contours of its cover. Opening it, he noticed that it had the same handwriting as the letters’. Skimming through the first pages, he learned that the notebook was a gift from Jimmy, as well as some background information about the war the royal Kyle had mentioned. Apparently, Stan fought on the frontline, the words hinting that he led the elven army.

Stan couldn’t help but feel somehow envious of how skillful his alternate is. From being a top fighter to enchanting Kyle, he resembled one of those unreachable heroes or warriors from the fictions that Stan had long admired and used as role models.

There was also a lot about Kyle, or ‘his King’ as he would refer to. Apparently, their love in this world was something that had flourished and perished for years. Stan actually found himself widely smiling like a dummy from the writings referred to the wholesomeness of their relationship. Their little private encounters, brief moments when there were no labels, were something his alternate cherished profoundly. The words splashed on the notebook highlighted how Stan adored and was devoted to his king.

The following pages proved that.

July 2nd, 37xx

For a while, I harbored the desire to inscribe the tale of this precious moment of my life, yet I restrained myself until this very day.

I met Kyle when I was first presented before the Majesties of that era, subsequent to my rescue by the elven army following my abandonment by my own mother. To this date, I’m unsure of her motives, but it doesn’t concern me; they bear no relevance to the narrative. At first, he simply smiled at me, an image indelibly etched upon my brain ever since it happened. I barely remember leaving the rulers’ presence, as they discussed my fate.

I remember him approaching me and starting a conversation, which was crucial to soothe me in such an unknown environment. We laughed and played and I felt so safe and free. I recall the Majesties decreeing that they would raise me as one of their own. I remember Kyle's exuberant leap of joy, and together we rejoiced in the prospect of being together forever. Alas, I was too young and naive to fathom that he would one day bear the duty of ruling this reign.

As we matured side by side, he honed the skills befitting a king while I was determined to become his personal knight. The human body, I learned, was at a disadvantage to those of elves, yet I refused to be constrained by such limitations in my pursuit of worthiness. Today, I stand alongside the giant elven warriors, compensating it with agility and flexibility.

And, yes, I was nominated his personal guard and knight, but I’ll get there.

As we grew older, more mature, as our bodies underwent transformations, an increasing curiosity impelled us to explore these changes. In those intimate moments, a silent surrender ensued, each yielding to the touch of the other. It was in those moments that I found true bliss. In all honesty, I was giving him my body, heart, and soul.

It was initiated as simply as such. In time, however, I comprehended its essence - love. My body burned for him, my heart pounded for him, and my mind obsessed with him. Oh love, the sublime amalgamation of lust and admiration; my spirit yearned for a deeper connection.

Eventually, we acknowledged the mutual nature of our sentiments. The day this realization dawned stands as the zenith of my existence. We deemed it necessary to conceal our affair, to keep it personal, our precious little secret. By day, we fulfilled our duties; by night, we abandoned all pretenses, giving into our true desires, which were not purely lustful. For most times, we found comfort in simply being in each other's presence.

Soon enough, Kyle was nominated the new ruler and I his personal guard. It was what we had been preparing for forever. As I beheld him, regal and graceful during the coronation, something in me knew things wouldn’t be the same, even though my heart vehemently contradicted that.

All in all, he was a king, a royal. Born to the royalty that graced his lineage.

And I’m merely his knight, someone unsuitable to stand by his side as an equal. Our relationship was destined to linger in the shadows, a truth that occasionally weighed heavily in my heart, though I would never admit it, especially not to Kyle.

Accepting this fate proved an arduous endeavor. Nevertheless, if this is the lot I am destined to grasp, then I shall cling to it with all my might and strength. Still, within, a pang of envy surfaced when I witnessed the princess standing beside him. Not that I harbor notions of them getting together, as my only wish is that I could be the one standing by his side and still be right.

The war was horrific. Everything that I came across took a piece of my hope. After what seemed like an eternity of battles, I finally breached the Grand Wizard's palace. The adrenaline coursing through my veins tingled vividly, while uncertainty clouded my mind.

I was the first one to face him, and to this date I still see his crimson-red eyes haunting me in my nightmares. They glowed with fury, and that night, amidst the throes of surrender, he vowed revenge. He swore to make Kyle's life a living hell. Those words, coupled with his maniacal laughter, sent shivers down my spine.

After that living hell ended, on the second of July, I journeyed to the lake of truth, where the sirens dwelled. On that very day, I pledged my life to Kyle. I promised to keep him safe until my very last breath. I need to keep him safe.

For without that purpose, I am adrift in an aimless existence.

Chapter Text

That phrase made Stan pause immediately.

‘One-sided’? He frowned, re-reading the phrase to see if he had understood it accordingly. The words hung in the air, a weight settling painfully in his chest, an ache that made it difficult to trust his own eyes.

So in this world, he also fell in love with Kyle; however, it’s not reciprocal. Heavens, how did this alternate Stan cope with that? The mere thought of being neglected by his king’s affection brought tears to his eyes, for in his world, that was his everything. Was it not the same for that Stan? He hoped not, as much as it crushed him; he hoped that the Stan from that alternate world possessed the resilience to navigate and alleviate the cruel reality of unrequited love. He shivered, praying to never need to navigate that path himself.

Hesitantly, he opted to keep on reading. The desire to trace his alternate's line of reasoning, to navigate the journey of heartbreak, gripped him despite the fear that clutched at his insides.

He saved me, more than once. Actually, right before I met him, I was about to kill myself. Kinda dark, right? But it’s just that, when you wake up and go to sleep feeling miserable, feeling numb, regretting every action of yours and neglecting every part of yours, when your world loses colors and you find yourself drowning in an ocean of melancholy, when your whole existence is empty and gray, you don’t see much ahead. And when you don’t see much ahead, yet your existence is stubborn enough to keep going on and on, you need to put an end to it yourself.

I was about to jump off the bridge when something passed through me and landed nearby. Curiosity made me forget my previous plans, and I hurried to that thing. It was all smoky, but there was something alluring about it. Maybe it was only because something was finally happening, but who knows? I’m too tipsy to tell.

Then, I saw someone crawling out of it before falling to the ground. I approached it, and I still remember how hard my heart was beating from the adrenaline. I knew nothing about him, but my first thought was that he was beautiful. I decided to take him home and help him with whatever he needed.

I learned that he wasn’t from this world. Somehow he quickly learned our language and was able to explain everything to me. As time passed, I taught him about the world, relearning it myself. At the same time that I gave him guidance in this unknown land, he gave me something to live for. The sparkle in his eyes whenever he learned about something I believed to be so banal was genuine, and he shared his admiration for it with me.

Eventually, he was adopted by a loving family, which I was grateful for. It was hard to hide how fucked up my family was, and I feared he would see behind the walls I’d built to hide that. We grew older attached to the hip, nothing and no one could separate us. It’s undeniable that I was enchanted by him since the start, but panic grew in my chest as I came to acknowledge my feelings. We called ourselves each other’s ‘super best friend’, a deep connection, yet nothing beyond ‘friendship’. Why was my selfish self trying to break the limits of something that was finally doing some good to myself?

Perhaps it is my self-destructive nature. For some reason, I need to find a way to ruin anything that lightens my existence. Soon enough, I was feeling miserable in the presence of my only light. Ugly feelings of desire, wanting to be closer to him, wanting to mean more to him. Whenever he redirected his attention to someone else, something even more horrific made my skin crawl. Jealousy, you might infer; hah, I wish I was worthy enough. Whatever dignity I have only allows me to believe I’m a waste of his time. I felt terrified that he’d notice how dull and boring I really am and abandon me.

He’s beautiful, he’s warm, he’s the personification of what life was supposed to be. His eyes, glimmering like the most valuable emerald, those goddamned eyes that would make me feel silly and stupid. They never allowed me to delve deep into the thought that there was no beauty in this world, as their sparkle would cloud my mind and I would find myself dreamingly admiring my super-best friend. His hair, fluffy and beautiful. Its vibrant color captivates me, and the feel of it makes me feel at ease. He doesn't actually like it, much to my confusion. But I think he grew to accept it, for how much I played with it to bring me comfort and joy.

I will restrain myself here because if I keep going on this might become dirty and ugly. Ahem.

It was a living rollercoaster, riding through feelings of delight and misery. Conflicted between admiration and dread. But alas, I was feeling something. The dullness had, for once, subsided.

Still, it’s not like I was okay with living like that either. Figured, huh? Yes, greedy bastard me was yearning for more.

The guilt, the fear, the love, the bliss… I was going crazy. But the drip that broke me was that failed prototype of a father. I was used to having him hate my existence because it was dead weight for him. That specific day he was in a foul mood because he ran into my mother and one of her new lovers, and I, the unluckiest person in existence, happened to come across him. He told me that no one would ever love me, that I was just like him. He then found a photo of me and Kyle, one of my most treasured possessions. He told me to remember that he once thought my mother loved him too, ripping the photo into two pieces.

For some unfortunate reason, that event remained tattooed in my brain to this date. It makes me shudder every time I relive it. However, it serves as a good reminder for me to not get my hopes up.

I just remember going to the garage after that, not feeling safe to go upstairs where he had gone. I saw a toolbox that had scissors inside. I guess you know what happened next.

When I woke up, I was at the hospital. Kyle was sleeping next to me. Seeing his peaceful expression made me remember life, and I could feel myself breathing, I could feel my heart beating. I wanted to pat his hair, to see if it was real. And so I did, waking the poor thing up in a startled jump. He looked at me, eyes wide, mouth agape. Seeing tears forming in his eyes crushed my heart, and he hugged me so tight, it seemed like he would never let go.

Part of me wished to never leave that embrace. Perhaps part of me is still in that embrace. Or maybe I’m just delirious right now.

I closed my eyes and hugged him back. Soon enough, we were interrupted by my mom and a nurse storming into the room. I remember that she cried and apologized a lot, saying that she regretted leaving me with my dad. Needless to say, I went to live with her after that.

That’s also when I promised Kyle that I would seek help. He was the one to find me unconscious and bleeding to death. He didn’t verbalize it, but I felt the pain in his voice when he told me that it was mortifying. He didn’t want to lose me because I’m his first and best friend. That day was when he told me that I was irreplaceable.

 That phrase brought me hope. Hope that I could escape the bubble of my mind that makes me believe I’m impossible to be appreciated. The bubble that made me see everything gray. At that moment I caught a glimpse that Kyle’s vision of me was different from my own, and I hoped that was true.

I love him; from the bottom of my heart, I do. As time passed I could only find myself falling more and more. I was able to suppress these feelings, to be content with being his super-best friend. After all, that’s all that I am to him. I know someday he’ll find someone he’ll cherish, and I confess to fear the arrival of this day. However, seeing him smile makes it all worth it. Even if that smile belongs to someone else, I’m sure the crushing ache in my heart will be bearable. As long as he keeps on being the radiant ray of sunshine that I adore, everything is worth it.

Chapter Text

Stan was speechless. 

The first thing he noticed was that, on this day, on this particular day, his alternate chose not to address Kyle by his royal honorifics. It actually made it look more personal, as if he allowed himself to let his true feelings out. He referred to Kyle not as a superior but as his friend, his lover. Such realization made Stan’s heart warm up. Perhaps that Stan's heart longs to refer to Kyle as such more often?

It made him reflect. For him it was weird the difference of ranks, but he overlooked the fact that it could affect their relationship. According to the book, Stan from that world wasn’t fully happy about it. Part of it was that their relationship could never be public, could never be registered. Yet, he wondered if it could impact beyond that.

He truly hoped not.

Also, in the end, he said that he pledged his life to Kyle. He even said it was his whole purpose in life. It sent a shiver down the noirette's spine, an emotional resonance he couldn't ignore. The sentiment resonated deeply with him, as he too could fathom the idea that losing Kyle would leave a void impossible to fill. If he loses Kyle, there isn’t more left to him, even though it’s not the same the other way around. His Kyle had a bright future and many cherished things and this world’s Kyle had his kingdom, duties to attend to. And, apparently, Stan from that reality also lives with one single purpose. To protect Kyle, to do whatever it takes for Kyle to thrive and succeed.

Stan wonders if the royal is aware of that.

Not only that, but Stan was surprised overall by how similar he was to his parallel self, from family issues to falling in love with their best friend. Stan smiled again, knowing that his alternate got even more lucky, experiencing the blessing of having his feelings reciprocated.

He happily sighed, he knew that King Kyle truly cherished his knight. He finally uncovered the look he gave him before opting to refer to Stan as his ‘entrusted’. It was evident that the lost knight meant more to the king than the simple designation suggested.

Stan could only hope they figure a means to fix all this mess soon.

Too lazy to actually keep on reading, the noirette simply skipped the pages until one caught his attention. There was nothing special about it, but Stan found himself reading it regardless. It was a considerably recent one, too.

October 20th, 37xx

It’s been almost 5 years since the war ended, and everything is seemingly coming back to what it once was. I know that the king is pleased, and I’m overjoyed to see his tension finally subside. Getting him to have a full peaceful night of sleep had been an increasing battle for the past years.

Now, I’ll sound like a hypocrite, as all I’ve been doing is soothing the king that the Grand Wizard couldn’t possibly be planning a surprise attack. Admittedly, the Grand Wizard possesses a sagacious awareness of the compromising consequences, and I don’t think he’ll be brave enough to defy them. Nevertheless, the enigmatic nature of his protracted silence begets a disquieting perturbation within my contemplations.

After all, he swore he’d have his revenge.

This memory lingers in my mind every now and then, and it never fails to cast a pall of unease and foreboding over my entire being. He’s very limited with his punishment, but it’s no surprise that he’d devote his life to finding a way to ruin my king’s life.

And I can’t have that happening.

I shared my concerns with Tweek. Although he is regrettably absent due to circumstances, he’s resourceful. Actually, not having him here just makes it all easier, regardless of how much I miss him. He said he’ll take a look into it and that I shall soon receive news from him. This is all making my head hurt, and the one going through restless nights now is me.

I can’t let the king even suspect that, though. I need to be careful. I don’t want him reliving the same distress again.

Stan's expression twisted into a frown, a storm of conflicting thoughts brewing within him. So Stan from that world was aware that the Grand Wizard was planning something, yet opted to keep it a secret from Kyle? He understood, from personal experiences, Kyle's tendency to become both agitated and fiercely protective in the face of looming threats. Perhaps it was the same for the king? But could the knight keep such a thing in secret? It seems a serious issue, and now he wasn’t even there to give more details. What if he knew more about the spell but because he kept silent it would be harder for them to undo it?

Stan's gaze moved hastily over the subsequent pages, hoping to find more information about it. It said that Tweek told him that the Grand Wizard was, in fact, working on something and that he would use all of his resources to figure what his plan was. Yet, the pages offered no further insights, the last entry dating back around a week before - at the night before a conference meeting of sorts.

Stan let out a distressed sigh. What should he do now? Was it even an option to bring this up to Kyle? He feared that he could be putting his alternate in trouble. Then again, what other option did he have? He groaned, closing his eyes to think about it.

Until it hit him.

Tweek! He could ask Tweek. He’s the one behind the research, after all. Perhaps he could discreetly inquire with the king about Tweek's whereabouts, and if he suspected anything, he could tell that he really wanted to meet an alternate version of his… companion? No, Kyle wouldn’t buy that. Thought that’s what they were, right? They weren’t really friends or anything, but they didn’t dislike each other either nor were strangers; they just didn’t talk much.

Stan would need to pretend they did if he wanted to convince Kyle to introduce him to Tweek.

The noirette jolted when he heard gentle knocks on the door. Hurriedly putting everything inside, closing, and locking the trapdoor, he told whoever it was to come in, shoving the key into his pocket for lack of time to put it back in the closet. He would just do it later.

To his surprise, it was Jimmy! Damn, it was nice to see another familiar face. He almost ran to hug his friend, but restrained himself, reminding that he wasn’t in his core world but a very different one.

“G-g-greetings, Stan.” He smiled. “M-my name’s Jimmy, I’m t-t-the kingdom’s b-bard.”

“Hello, Jimmy.” Stan smiled back. “What can I do for you?”

“Y-your h-highness asked m-me t-to announce y-y-you that d-dinner i-is s-served.” He said. “C-come, I-I’ll show you the w-way.”

Stan nodded, uncertain and uneasy about how this Jimmy would be. He followed the brunette regardless.

“H-hey, Stan?”

“Yes?”

“What d-do you c-ca-call a h-horse in the a-army?” The bard asked, and Stan only threw him a confused look. “A knight-mare!”

Stan laughed, letting all of his previous thoughts drift away. Jimmy was very much like he remembered.

Chapter Text

Stan wiped the few tears that fell down his cheeks. The notion of an alternate version of himself had never crossed his mind, and if it had, he could not have fathomed, even in his wildest dreams, that they would harbor the desire to bring an end to their own life. His heart thudded heavily, what torment must he have gone through to ‘see gray?’, to feel so lifeless?

Stan wasn’t sure he wanted to know.

His chest tightened, and he found himself hugging the notebook. In all honesty, he just wanted to hug his alternate self; that poor soul surely warranted a gentler fate, irrespective of all circumstances.

The knight recoiled, a shudder coursing through him to the realization of the present mistreatment his alternate self’s family had subjected him to. It was a subtle revelation within the text, yet if that was a mere glimpse… there was undoubtedly a descent into even graver mistreatment for his other self in that world… Would that be the fate he would have encountered had he not been abandoned by his mother? For that’s the case, he was truly blessed. He grew with the love of the elven caretakers, who made him feel confident despite the looks of despise from some prideful elves. He should forever be thankful to them.

And there was Kyle, or Ky, as the knight would address him. A beacon of hope in the life of his parallel self, casting warmth and vibrant hues, yet simultaneously plunging him into the depths of misery and disorientation with the weight of unreciprocated love. The noirette drew in a shaky breath, trying to quiet down his urge to cry in response to his own heart crushing. Unconsciously, he had put himself in his alternate’s place, and dread consumed him. He observed his king's cold gaze, envisioning it directed not towards others but at himself. To be left in the cold, to be rejected by his warmth, his love, him.

Stan shook his head, attempting to dispel those intrusive thoughts before they consumed him. It would never happen, it couldn’t happen. They were fine; they loved each other and, despite everything, they were making it work.

He turned the page. This time, the writing was normal again.

June 2nd, 21xx

My thoughts are becoming overwhelming, and that’s when my therapist said it was a good time to start writing. I really don’t want to have another decay on my mental health, much for my and Kyle’s sake. So here I am, back to writing.

I know that I don’t have to explain why I’m writing. It’s not like anyone will ever read it anyway. Still, I think doing it is the right thing.

Great, here I am trying to explain myself again and again. Hopefully, I’ll let go of that someday.

Today, when I came home, I met my mom crying in the living room. I knew she had broken up with yet another boyfriend. This has been a normal occurrence for the past years. She hooks up with someone, falls deeply for them in a short period of time, and is left broken every time they leave.

Over the years I learned to feel bad for her. I recognized that, just like my father, she never pulled herself together after the divorce. The reason why she left him wasn’t because she didn’t love him anymore, but because she couldn’t live with the person he had become. I know that she tries to see him in every guy she takes in, desperately trying to replace the emptiness that leaving him left behind.

I also learned that’s why she didn’t bother to take my custody in the first place. I really resemble him, much to my dislike. Perhaps that’s why I hate myself so much because looking at myself reminds me of the person I despise the most in this life. Anyway, it was painful for her to live with someone who reminded her of someone she really, really wanted to forget. I don’t blame her for that, I feel disgusted too.

On that day at the hospital, I learned that she had only come because she was scared of the lawful consequences of child neglect. She didn’t regret leaving me behind, but she accepted the consequences of her actions. I was her curse, a constant reminder of the monster she both despised and loved.

She looked up at me, her eyes were lifeless, despite glimmering from the tears. She buried her face back in her arms, opting to ignore me. I couldn’t help but wonder whether she would have done the same if Shelley was the one standing there.

I hope I stopped seeing the neglect in her eyes every time they’re glancing at me. This is really fucking up my brain.

Stan was about to turn to the next page when he heard a click coming from outside. Hurriedly, he put away the notebook and closed the metal door, placing the painting right on top of it just like before. He glanced outside the room, glad that it was only Ky.

“Sorry, that took a while.” He said, putting down two bags, one completely black and a peculiar one filled with something that the knight couldn’t identify. “I also took advantage of being outside and got us some food. I bet you’re hungry, huh?”

Stan nodded, walking towards the ginger.

“Was everything okay while I was gone?”

Stan stared deep into Ky’s eyes, remembering every word he had read from Stan’s book. Had the ginger been the one going through those words, what would he say? Did he have any idea of how much he meant for that world’s Stan? A lump formed in his throat, and he had trouble swallowing it. Somehow, everything seemed wrong. At first, he thought that they were together in this world as well. It was only normal, the most logical. But now… now he was confused.

“Stan?” He called, lightly touching the noirette’s shoulder. He looked worried.

“Ah, yes; everything was fine.” He smiled, looking slightly downwards. “I took the opportunity to observe some extra objects in this realm.”

“Did one of them remind you of home?”

“Pardon?”

“Is that why you are… reflective like that?” Ky hesitantly asked, gently rubbing the other’s shoulder. “I know that you’re missing your home, but don’t worry, we’re looking into it! Soon enough, you’ll be home and everything will be back to how it was, ok?”

He smiled tenderly, and Stan spotted the gentleness and sincerity in his eyes, in his actions. He was so pretty. If there were any takeaways from this adventure; it would be that, no matter the multiverse in question, every single version of his king is inclined to be beautiful.

Stan placed his hand on top of Ky’s, gently tugging at it in reassurance. “Thank you, Ky.” He smiled.

They stood there for a few seconds before the ginger pulled away. “Anywho, let’s eat, shall we? Otherwise, it’s going to get cold!” He exclaimed, walking off to the counters.

Chapter Text

“So… Jimmy.” Stan called. They were both walking towards the dining hall.

“Hm?” He looked at Stan.

“May I ask you some questions?” The noirette bit his bottom lip.

The brunette nodded. “Sure, g-go ahead.”

“So, uhm. I’ve seen that Kyle is a king here and I’m– uhm, I’m his knight, apparently?”

“Yes. Oh Stanley, the h-hu-human, you f-f-fought h-hard to become his m-most entrusted a-and forceful g-g-guard.” Jimmy laughed, remembering his friend. “We were g-good f-f-friends, you know? Stan l-lo-loved my jokes.”

“Oh wow, so I guess I am really cool here.” Stan mumbled.

“Don’t g-get a-ahead of y-yourself. Most t-ti-times you were l-like… like a f-fluffy c-cupcake. A-a-and stupid! S-sometimes I would q-question h-h-how you– he b-built such a r-r-reputation.” Jimmy continued laughing. “He w-was honest, b-brave, and g-great at poetry, I m-m-must confess! I can s-see how he e-enchanted the k-king with such p-personality.”

“Being stupid?” Stan arched his brow.

“Hahah! No! no!” Jimmy took a moment to pull himself together. “Although, I d-do have this t-theory that the k-king has a s-s-soft spot f-for that. But I’m t-talking about his v-virtue, his g-g-gentle n-na-nature, and his s-s-strength.” He looked down with a smile on his face.

“Wow…” Stan mumbled. His alternate self was truly cherished by those around him.

“A-a-anything else I c-can help you w-with?”

“About this place. From what I’ve seen there’s a lot of… magic?”

“Yes, yes.” Jimmy responded. “Everything is d-done with m-m-magic here. The m-more you know a-about it, t-the more p-po-powerful and r-respected you are. T-there are 5 m-main realms, e-each devoted to a p-pa-particular s-strain of m-magical prowess. Us elves w-were b-blessed by m-mother n-nature, hence we s-specialize with n-n-natural m-magic.”

“Oh, no wonder there are plants everywhere.” Stan commented, observing the vines adorning the windows and pillars. “What about the Grand Wizard?”

“Oh, so y-you’ve h-h-heard about h-him…” Jimmy mumbled, his tone changing to a less excited one. “He’s from Kupa Keep, a realm that specializes in cosmic magic.”

“Cosmic magic?” Stan arched his brow.

“T-there’s one t-t-thing you m-must always keep i-in m-mi-mind about magic. D-despite the d-delineation into v-various d-d-domains, the practitioner h-has the c-ca-capacity to master an a-array of m-magical disciplines concurrently - an a-accomplishment for which t-the Grand W-wi-wizard is renowned, s-standing as a testament t-to his formidable m-mastery across d-diverse magical spheres.” the brunette sighed. “Which m-means that his a-abilities are s-stronger but not l-li-limited to the c-c-cosmical sense. In fact, it w-was believed that he h-had been e-expanding his knowledge o-on the other t-types of m-magic for t-the past y-years. That is until… y-y-you know…”

Until he got there. Yes, he was aware. How merciful was this world to abstain from the execution of such a powerful entity? Especially after all he had done. The least they should have done was ban him from pursuing magic for the rest of his life. In his world, chances are that the Grand Wizard wouldn’t have freedom whatsoever. The notion of permitting him to orchestrate a colossal act of genocide, only to reprimand him with a mere warning against its repetition, didn’t make sense in Stan’s head.

Even so, he decided to stay quiet about it.

“I understand…” Stan said, slightly frowning. “One last thing.” He raised his head to stare at Jimmy. “Do you know where Tweek is? How I can find him?”

Stan was confused to see Jimmy’s expression turn pale. “What?! D-did you h-hear something a-about Tweek?”

“What? No, I–” Jimmy frantically interrupted him.

“So w-why do y-y-you want to f-find him?!” His tone was almost accusatory, but at the same time, there was another filter in it.

“I-I uh…” Stan took a deep breath in. “He’s a good friend of mine in my world, and I hoped I could meet him here, too. You know, to see how he’s doing and all…”

Jimmy’s expression softened, and he sighed heavily. “L-look, Tweek’s situation is… c-complicated h-here, to s-s-say the l-least.” He looked up, a serious gaze piercing the noirette. “Under no c-c-circumstances s-should you m-mention him to t-t-the king, and e-even more so a-about m-m-meeting w-with h-him.”

“What? Why?”

“A-about over a year ago h-h-he was e-expelled from Larnion. He’s known a-a-as a t-traitor now, and t-the king won’t be p-pleased t-to know t-that you have i-interest in m-m-meeting with traitors.” Jimmy explained, his expression turning dark. “Take m-my advice, Stanley. As m-much as y-y-you r-resemble him doesn’t m-mean that you a-are him. The k-king is very w-well aware of that, a-and you’re o-only n-not being t-treated with s-skepticism b-b-because this is t-the vote o-of trust t-that he’s w-willing to g-g-give it to you. Therefore, b-be extremely careful n-not to r-ruin t-this for yourself.”

“Right…” Stan let it out, almost not breathing.

“D-don’t b-bring him up, ever.”

“I-I understand…”

“Good!” Jimmy said, turning to a big wooden door adorned with gold. “We’re here.”

Stan followed Jimmy as the doors opened, revealing a fancy-ass five-course meal. It was a mile-long table full of different types of food. There’s no way there wouldn’t be more people joining them.

Stan sat down and remained quiet while Jimmy exchanged some words with Kyle. His mind was a pure mess. Tweek was a traitor in the eyes of the kingdom. Yet, the king’s entrusted knight still kept in contact with him? It couldn’t be something from the past, as the last record was from right before they switched worlds and the knight was still waiting for Tweek's findings.

Just what in the world was that?

Stan wouldn’t betray Kyle, that’s for sure. He couldn’t accept that, he wouldn’t. There must be something that no one’s talking about.

Stan massaged his temples, trying to think.

Wait, his alternate did mention that Tweek wasn’t there anymore for ‘unfortunate occurrences’. Could it be a misunderstanding that they were incapable of uncovering? Or did Tweek act as a traitor for some greater good? Either way, he trusted his alternate’s judgment.

At least now he knew why Stan couldn’t share his investigation with the royal. Apparently having Tweek involved was a big deal. Still, more questions popped into his mind now. What happened to Tweek? Why is Tweek helping Stan if he’s a traitor? Why did Stan decide to keep it a secret from Kyle?

He awoke from his thoughts when a young man he knew well lightly elbowed him.

“Trust me, you don’t want to wait.” Ike suggested. “Soon enough we’ll need to leave, so eat up!”

Stan nodded, skimming through the wide variety of dishes.

Chapter Text

“You called me, Doctor?” Asked Mysterion as soon as he entered the room. Doctor Timothy was sitting there, looking over at some files.

“Yes.” He responded telepathically. “You are aware of Stan’s situation, right?”

“Yes, there was a virus that made him swap places in the multiverse with an alternate version of him.”

The ginger nodded. “Tupperware and Call Girl were hoping to identify the virus and ‘treat it’ in order to have the switching sorted out.” Doctor explained. “However, there’s no sight of it. Actually, there was never a sight of it.”

“Are you implying that it wasn’t caused by a virus?”

“That or it’s either in the alternative world or it died with the swapping, as the duo suggested.” Doctor Timothy turned his wheelchair, popping up some data on the giant screen behind him. “I was able to find and analyze the ‘glitch wave’ that Kite recorded right before Stan fell ill.”

“What were the results?”

“A wave of energy caused by an unknown mass.” The ginger tapped a holographic keyboard, putting two mass samples side by side. “A mass that is relatively similar to that of witchcraft.”

“So… a magic spell?” The hero looked confused. As if.

“The most suitable case scenario.” Doctor Timothy claimed, pressing play on a camera record.

“Do you guys have magic and all that shit?” Played the recording. Mysterion redirected his attention to it.

“‘cheet’?”

“Sorry, I mean like all that fantasy stuff. You know, elves, dwarfs, mermaids and all.”

“Yes? Is it different here?”

The video froze. “The most suitable case scenario.” Repeated Doctor Timothy.

“Okay, I understand that there is no virus to be dealt with. That it was caused by a magic spell or something from that nature.” Mysterion looked deep into the doctor’s eyes. “But I don’t see where you are going with that.”

“We don’t know anyone with the magical abilities to swap them back to their core worlds. But we do have people with brilliant minds to help us create an interdimensional portal.”

“What? Can we even do that?”

“No one has created it before, so there’s no guarantee.” The doctor slightly looked down. “But with all the resources available, we just need someone with a genius mind that possesses a vast knowledge of machines to create our own and bring both Stans home.”

The superhero frowned. “But that’s Toolshed, and he’s the one that–”

“I wasn’t talking about Toolshed.”

“Then who…” Realization hit him. “Oh no.”

The ginger threw him a knowing look.

“No, but… he’s a villain!” 

“Mysterion.” Called the doctor. “I need you to get Professor Chaos to collaborate with us to build this machine.”

“You don’t understand. He hates us. Hates me! He would never…” Mysterion took a deep breath in. “I’m his arch nemesis, what led you to believe that I would be able to convince him to help us?”

“You must.” The doctor stated. “That is if you want to see your friend again.”

Mysterion paused, reflecting on his superior’s words. Meanwhile, Doctor Timothy left the room for the hero and his thoughts.

“Goddamn it…!”

…

“You killed it!” Celebrated Kyle, looking at the monitor. “Wow, Stan, you’re very good at it already!”

Kyle had spent the last hours teaching Stan how to play Minecraft. The boy questioned a lot of the game’s physics in the beginning, like ‘Why are the trees flying?’ and ‘Why is everything square?’; but after a thorough walkthrough of most things, now he’s managing to thrive and enjoy it. He had just killed a skeleton.

“This is amusing!” Laughed the noirette. “It’s a new means to practice my instincts.”

“Actually we play to have fun.” Kyle explained and the noirette looked at him, confused. “There’s no specific goal besides building our world the way we want to. You might even be able to recreate your home; closely, at least.”

“Really?”

“Yeah!” Kyle laughed. “And you can play with your friends, too! I’ll go grab my notebook to join you.”

Stan nodded and the ginger went to the living room, where he had left his stuff. He couldn’t possibly leave the noirette alone, so he had gone home while the other was asleep to get some things.

Right before he reached his bag, his phone rang.

“Hello?”

“Heeey, Kyle! How are you doing?” He heard Clyde’s voice.

“I’m fine, what’s up?”

“Nothing serious.” The brunette responded. “But I might need a little favor.”

Kyle rolled his eyes. “And what would it be?”

“I need you to come and take this shift with me.”

The ginger frowned. “What? But I need to keep an eye on Stan. Where’s Mysterion?”

“Doc called him, then he left saying he had a mission.” Clyde briefly explained.

“A mission?”

“Yeah, or something...” Clyde sighed. “Can you please come?”

“Can’t you call someone else?”

“Craig and Tweek are on that vacation. Wendy and Tolkien got the last shift, and Jimmy has his show scheduled for today.”

Kyle sighed. “Alright, I’ll be there in 10”

The call ended, and Kyle slowly walked back to the room. He really didn’t want to leave Stan alone, but he didn’t want to bring him either. He looked overwhelmed with all the gadgets and there would be nothing there to distract him.

“Stan?” He called and said boy turned to him immediately. “I uh- I need to leave for a while. My friends need me for some errands and… well, do you think you’ll be okay on your own?”

“Where are you going?”

“Just to that ‘peculiar’ place from last time.” The ginger responded, softly nibbling on his lower lip.

“I’ll escort you.”

“No.” Kyle stated, then thought about his response again after thinking it came off too sharply. “Sorry, but you really don’t have to. It’s nothing big.”

“If I may…” The noirette raised his hand, and Kyle nodded at him. “I don’t like the idea of not accompanying you.” He shifted uncomfortably. “It just… It doesn’t feel right.”

Kyle’s body slightly jolted at that, though he couldn’t exactly tell why. He actually forgot that that Stan is actually his fucking knight in his parallel world. Obviously, following him around was his duty.

Which was actually insane.

He sighed, defeated. It was better to keep an eye on the knight, either way. “Okay, let’s go.”

Kyle handed Stan a pair of sneakers, something lighter than the leather boots he was wearing previously. They walked down to the car and drove off to Freedom Pal’s QG.

There, Kyle made an iris recognition to grant them access to the secret entry. From the outside, it looked like a normal dinner, owned by Tupperware’s family, obviously. No one even imagined that there would be a secret entrance in the bathroom. They entered an elevator that took them to the secret quarters.

“Hey, Kyle!” Greeted Clyde, biting on a big sandwich. “Oh, you brought Stan, too. Hi!!”

“Lord of Darkness…” Stan mumbled lowly, stunned. “Greetings” He bowed.

“Dude, you don’t need to bow.” Clyde softly laughed, approaching and using his hand to softly guide him back up. “Is he always like this?” He asked Kyle.

“...yeah.” The ginger shrugged. “Stan, you can just call him Clyde.”

“Yep, that’s me!” He smiled brightly. “Well, anyway. Feel free to hang around, Stan!” The brunette said, tapping on the noirette’s back twice. “There’s an all-in-one coffee machine right there if you want and you can play Wii right here.” He pointed at the sofa.

“May I try the machine?” He glanced at Kyle.

The ginger nodded. “Sure, you should click the ‘hot chocolate’ option. You remember how it worked, right?”

Stan nodded, walking to the kitchen.

“So…” Kyle spoke in a low voice. “What’s up with Mysterion’s ‘secret mission’?”

Clyde shrugged. “I don’t know, man!” He replied in the same tune. “He just said that he had something to take care of and fled without adding to it!” He released a stressed breath. “Do you know how desperate I got when I was left here alone?” He dramatized. “I don’t even know how half of those computers work, even less what those writings mean!” He sighed. “But, Mysterion seemed quite pissed when he left, so I decided not to question him.”

Kyle arched his brow. “He was pissed?”

The brunette nodded. “Yeah, his expression was, like, dark dark.”

Kyle frowned, just what the hell did the doctor ask him to do?

Chapter Text

Stan was awakened by soft knocks on the door. An elf servant came in and instructed him to get ready for the day. He placed his selected clothes on the shelf and told him to be ready in no more than 30 minutes. For which Stan was grateful, he wasn’t used to waking up that early, so he really needed a shower to be completely awake.

He stretched his muscles lightly before sleepily walking to the bathroom attached to the room, releasing a long yawn on the way. He went straight to the shower, cussing at the realization that the water wasn’t heated in the slightest. At least it wasn’t a cold day and he was fully up. He finished cleaning himself, using whatever available oil. It felt weird but it smelled good nonetheless.

After fully dressed, he walked out of the room, just to find himself conflicted regarding the direction he was supposed to take. He opted to just walk until he found a familiar face.

Walking through the walls, Stan took his time to appreciate the oil paintings adorning the walls. Some were of previous rulers, two of them, who Stan had never met before, accompanying Kyle and Ike. Perhaps that’s how his parents looked, but he really couldn’t tell.

Soon enough he spotted the guard that first threatened him. What was his name again? Drake? Dave? Stan wasn’t sure.

Still, it was someone.

“Uhm, excuse me.” He hesitantly called, trying to come off as politely as possible. The tall and intimidating guard turned to him, his stiff expression unwavering. “Do you know where I can find Ky- king, the king?”

“Your Majesty is occupied with the receptions for the Princess.” He said. Stan felt so small under that gaze, it was making him really uncomfortable.

“Okay… but, do you know where the reception is happening? Is it in the castle, outside? Maybe he’s meeting her at the kingdom’s entrance?”

“The Princess shall be arriving soon, she’ll present herself to the king in the royal hall.” He explained but, before Stan could thank him for his response, he continued: “A little suggestion for you: refrain from intervening on the occasion and return to your chamber instead. If you don’t want to make a fool of yourself and embarrass the king, that is.”

Stan frowned, lightly nodding before walking away. He knew he wasn’t raised to properly communicate to royals but he knew how to be polite and keep quiet. Yet, he knew better than to hold a grudge against the guard’s harsh words. In this unknown land, he was aware that dealing with royals was unfamiliar ground, so he acknowledged the importance of proper manners. The princess wouldn't overlook a peasant's slip in courtesy, possibly. Perhaps it was the smart decision to avoid any contact to protect the kingdom’s status.

He was about to turn around and go back to his room when a few guards and servants called.

“Sir Marshwalker!” Stan lifted his gaze, stranging the name. “What are you doing? The princess will be here at any moment!”

Stan was about to protest, but the group dragged him, overwhelming the poor noirette with information regarding her arrival. From what he understood, he was the one supposed to talk with Sir Stotch, Zaron’s paladin and the princess’s entrusted one, and discuss her stay. Beyond that, he would be guiding her and her Paladin to the main hall, where the elven king was waiting.

Butters was the Paladin, then? Stan was trembling with nervousness, but the hopes that Butters would be… Butters made him believe that his job would be smoother and easier. Before he could make out his surroundings, he was outside the castle’s gates. He stared at it, marveling at how giant and majestic it was. It looked even better than in those RPG fantasy games he played back in his world.

Not long after, he heard something akin to a trumpet resounding, and suddenly everyone lined up and stiffed. Stan stood a step forward from everyone, trying to act like those lead guards he had seen in movies and games. A man announced the arrival of the princess, and Stan thought his heart was going to burst. He took a deep breath in, he needed to calm down if he didn’t want to fuck that up.

The first to leave the carriage was Butters. He had a confident look on his face while he walked towards Stan. The noirette took a few steps ahead, greeting Butters with a firm handshake.

“Welcome to Larnion, I’m hoping you had a safe trip?” Stan asked, mentally cursing the way his voice trembled in the slightest. He could only hope it went by unnoticed by the Paladin.

“Yes, indeed. It was a lovely one.” He giggled, and Stan released almost all of his tension to the notice that Butters also was just Butters. “Also, you should know that there’s no need for such cordiality. We’re good friends!”

Stan laughed, the rest of his nervousness fading. “Oh Butters, this is the long-awaited visit. I need to treat the guests right.”

Butters softly laughed at his statement. “I suppose that’s fair. So, how is the king?”

Stan hesitated, but opted to pretend that everything was normal. They thought he was his alternate self, might as well keep up with the act. “King Kyle has been doing okay. He has many issues to resolve; you know, royal duties. However, he’s been eagerly waiting for the Princess’s arrival.” Stan was surprised with his act. Training disguises with Tweek seemed to be the best decision Stan had made at that moment. “By the way, how is she?”

“Oh, she’s great! Just waiting inside. The sun seems too intense for her skin.” Butters explained. “So, are we meeting the king now?”

“Yes. Some elves will take your st– belongings to the rooms we prepared for you.” Stan bit his tongue, too attached to the word ‘stuff’. “Meanwhile, I’ll walk you to the main hall, where the king is waiting.”

He admits to have kind of fucked up the last part, but Butters didn’t seem to notice or mind. Instead, he nodded and walked back to the carriage to escort the princess.

When they walked back to him, Stan couldn’t believe his eyes. The princess was stunning! Her dress was floaty, built up from layers of purple and white silk, adorned with precious gems. Her blonde hair was loosely tied in a braid, looking shiny. She was holding an umbrella matching her dress while walking gracefully holding onto Butters's arm. Her posture was flawless, and she proudly puffed out her chest. She smiled gracefully, hitting right through Stan's bisexual nature.

Fuck, Kenny looked HOT as a girl. He would definitely never let go of this if he saw. Stan’s bisexuality was manifesting hard at that moment. He gulped, inhaling deeply to brush those thoughts away.

“P-princess Kenny!” He clumsily bowed, too aware of his stutter. “You look as stunning as ever!” He attempted a smile.

“My, my, thank you, Marshwalker!” She giggled gracefully, her violet eyes glowing. “It’s been a while.”

“Yeah…” Stan blankly responded, before pulling himself together. “I mean– yes, yes indeed.” He cleared his throat. “The king is waiting for you in the main hall. I’ll be the one escorting you.”

She smiled and he returned it. They began walking inside, and Stan actually forgot that he didn’t actually know where he was supposed to guide them. He remembered it was the main hall, but he had no idea how to get there.

He tried using what he had learned in years of playing RPG fantasy games to guess the path. He mimicked a walk of confidence as he walked through the halls, turning where he believed to be right. Since neither the princess nor the paladin complained, he guessed he was on the right track.

Eventually, they arrived at a room with giant doors and guards in front of it. Spotting them, they opened the big doors, revealing a big room with two thrones presented in a sort of ‘shrine’. It was way prettier than Stan had ever seen designed in games. He tried to keep his admiration in as he bowed to the royal Kyle.

“Your Majesty, Princess Kenny from Zaron and her paladin, sir Stotch.” Stan bit his lower lip, dreading having presented them non-accordingly.

When he looked up, though, there was a look of… confusion? on Kyle’s face. That probably wasn’t the right word but Stan really couldn’t tell. It was only for a brief moment, too, since in a second he went right back into character.

“Thank you, Marshwalker.” He said. “You are now dismissed.”

Stan executed another respectful bow, first to him and then to the princess before leaving the hall and making his way back to his room. He closed the door and let out a heavy breath, a tangible release of the tension that had gripped him during the formal encounter. That was scary as fuck. He really couldn’t tell how his alternate managed to keep up with all that act. He guessed he sort of was under Doctor Timothy in power and needed to follow instructions from Mysterion, Call Girl, and Tupperware, but this was a whole new level for him. The weight of addressing nobility felt overwhelming, pushing him beyond his comfort zone. He needed to take a moment to calm down. Deep breaths in and out.

He just felt so alone, the only person he thought could keep him grounded proved to be so distant and unreachable in this universe. His stomach became cold, and he hugged himself in a fetal sitting position to escape the excruciating feeling. If he didn’t calm down he would end up having a panic attack.

He desperately tried to control his breathing, looking up, he saw the Sun caress his face, barely feeling the warmth it provided.

It reminded him of his Kyle.

He could finally feel the oxygen filling his lungs. He needed to stay strong for him. To be able to find him again.

He could do this.

Chapter Text

Mysterion was now standing in front of the abandoned factory. It was still early in the day, which made it look less menacing but also empty at the same time. He could only hope he would be able to meet his long-time rival there.

Inside it was all dark, but Mysterion couldn’t let his guard down. He wanted to be sure that Professor Chaos wasn’t there at the moment to be able to do that.

With one more step ahead a spotlight abruptly lit on him, he covered his eyes in reflection, weary about his surroundings. He felt targeted, surrounded by countless minions. He slowly relaxed the tension of his body, raising both arms in surrender.

“Well, well, well…” Echoed a deep and malicious voice, the spotlight made it hard for the hero to make his surroundings. Mysterion did his best to turn in the direction he guessed the voice came from. “If it isn’t Mysterion.” He giggled menacingly. “What brings you here in my headquarters? From what I know, I have been in the line for… quite a while now.”

“I came here in peace.” Mysterion raised his head but didn’t lower his hands. “Actually, Doctor Timothy sent me here to ask for your help.”

A heavy silence hung in the air for a minute or two, until Professor Chaos shattered it with a sudden eruption of laughter. At first, it was a low, insidious chuckle but then he began scream-laughing in his villainous tone. Everyone in the room joined him, laughing at the hero’s statement.

“Did I hear that right?” He asked in a mocking tone. “Did I really just hear Mysterion, the angel knight, the shadow protector, who is also my arch nemesis, asking for my help?”

“Listen, Chaos–” He started, but was cut by the other.

“It’s Professor Chaos to you.” He demanded.

“Professor Chaos” He sighed, correcting himself. “It is a very delicate matter, and we don’t think there’s anyone else suitable for this task.”

“How so?” There was venom in his words, it brought chills to Mysterion’s skin. “I thought you were all so superior and invincible. To be seeking for my humble self’s help, is… a bit odd, isn’t it?”

“Listen…” Mysterion paused, taking a breath in. “Recently there was a… wave of unknown energy. We aren’t sure where it came from, but it affected Toolshed. Soon enough, he fell unconscious and when he woke up… it wasn’t him. It was an alternate version of him. We don’t know what caused them to change worlds, but we need to get our colleague back. And the only option Doctor Timothy sees is through an interdimensional portal.” There was a lack of response, which influenced the hero to continue. “We need your help to build one since you’re an expert with machines.”

The anti-hero laughed again. “But of course!” He yelled in between laughs. “The only reason why you need my assistance is because the guy who is good with tools and machines is the one gone!” He laughed even more, but it felt more as if he was losing his mind. “Do you even hear yourself, Mysterion?”

Mysterion didn’t know what else to say. Before he could process something, the spotlight was turned off, and he was finally able to spot Professor Chaos. He was standing 2 or 3 floors above, and surrounding every lower floor were minions, all pointing at him with guns; not the common ones, but modified ones. After a quick scan, he turned his attention back to the villain, who only had one eye barely exposed, as well as his mouth. This time, his hood was up, covering his hair entirely.

He raised his metal-gloved hand, and all threatening guns retreated. Mysterion lowered his hands, confused by the occurrence.

“I don’t know what Doctor had in mind when he sent you here, Mysterion.” Chaos’s gaze was dark, ominous, serious, and also indecipherable. “But I don’t see one reason as to why I would want to help you. So it’s off. You shall return to your comrades and not come back.”

“Wait!” Mysterion yelled as Professor threatened to walk away. The villain stopped but didn’t turn back to him. “This is serious, Professor Chaos. We can’t predict the cosmic consequences of having two people swapping places in the multiverse. What if it messes up the balance and both realities are destroyed?! We might all be doomed!”

Chaos turned his head slightly. “I’d rather risk having this timeline vanish forever before succumbing to work for you.”

He was about to take another step before Mysterion went on. “You’re not going to work for me, or for the Freedom Pals! We will help you with everything you need. We will follow your instructions or whatever.”

Another pause. This time, only Mysterion’s heavy breaths could be heard.

“Look, Professor Chaos.” He dropped his head. “Please, we need your help. This is really important for us; we need to bring our friend home…” His voice almost cracked. It didn’t, but it didn’t go unnoticed by the anti-hero either.

He reflected on the hero’s pleas for a moment before speaking again. “Why should I trust you?”

“I know that our relationship is not the best, but you should know better that we wouldn’t joke when it’s about one of us.” They both locked eyes, Mysterion’s glowing violet ones staring deep into the professor’s cold ice-blue ones. “Maybe we could work in an agreement of sorts?"

Chaos broke their intense eye contact, diverting his gaze to a seemingly inconspicuous corner of the room, lost in contemplation. The air crackled with tension as Mysterion, his body taut, felt the surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins, a palpable sense of dread gripping him as he awaited Chaos's response. He wouldn’t know what to do if he failed to even try to negotiate with the villain.

“Hm, perhaps.” He finally stated and, though Mysterion’s tension relieved a little, he was still skeptical of the professor’s conditions. “I think there’s… something you could assist me with.”

Mysterion frowned. “What is it?”

Professor Chaos turned back and began walking around while Mysterion followed him with his eyes. “There’s this… boy who had assisted me before. There was an item that some bullies took from him, one that he treasured very much.” He looked into Mysterion’s eyes. “He’s never really asked anything in return, the poor thing. I’m not all evil, you know? But I can’t let people know that I’m willing to spread something that’s not… chaos around. It doesn’t paint well for my reputation.”

His steps suddenly came to a halt. Mysterion knew where he was going with that, but was still confused. Yet he allowed Chaos to continue uninterrupted.

“I want you to retrieve that item for me and return it to him.”

“Just that?” The hero arched his brow. “No tricks?”

“Tricks?” He scoffed. “You should have considered that before coming and asking for my help, shadow hero.” His expression turned to a serious one abruptly. “So, what will it be? Retrieve the item and I’ll see what I can do to build the machine. That’s my deal, take it or leave it.”

Mysterion hesitated, a million thoughts passing through his mind. Was he really that eager to keep his chaotic status? Who was the guy helping him and why would he help him? Could he really trust his words? Is he planning to do something for his own benefit once the portal is built? Wasn’t it dangerous to let a villain create something that could be so powerful? It was something that allowed him access to the multiverse, and who knows what’s out there?

He remembered the doctor’s instructions. Above all, he trusted his judgment. “It’s a deal.”

Chapter Text

Stan was sitting at the window and enjoying the breeze when he heard soft knocks on the door. He immediately stood from his spot. “Yes?”

He was surprised to see Kyle enter the room. He dismissed the guards who followed him and waited for them to close the door before speaking. “Why were you the one escorting the Princess?”

Stan’s body stiffed at the question, Kyle’s gaze looked somehow dark. Had he fucked up? He felt like suffocating, cold sweat dripping from his temple. He had trouble swallowing before speaking. “U-uh, I-I d-didn’t plan to. I was just walking through the halls, trying to find you. Then some elves started pulling me saying that I was the one supposed to be greeting her and escorting her to you. I-I’m so sorry Kyle, I mean, Your Highness. I really didn’t mean to fuck it up I just–”

“Stanley.” Stan abruptly stopped his blabbering, looking back to the royal. His expression looked soft now, and there was a reassuring smile gracing his lips. Stan’s heart melted, his worries quickly fading. “It’s alright; I apologize if the question overwhelmed you. My orders were to have David overseeing her reception, given your unfamiliarity. Nevertheless, your handling of the situation was commendable. Thank you.” He opened another warm smile as if genuinely thanking him. Stan felt all fuzzy inside. “If anything, I want to express my deepest apologies for having you shoulder this burden. You shouldn't have been put in this position.”

“Ah, no worries! I’ll do what I can to help!” Stan smiled, purposely ignoring all the distress the situation put him through, he didn’t need to bother Kyle with that dramatic shit. “By the way, where is she?”

“I instructed some attendants to escort her back to her quarters. Considering the lengthy journey she endured, a well-deserved-rest is only fitting”

“Yeah, that sounds fair…” Stan awkwardly looked somewhere else in the room, unsure of what to say.

The noirette’s soul almost left his body when he felt a soft, warm hand delicately caressing from the top of his neck down to his shoulders. He turned to face Kyle abruptly, a slight flinch escaping him as the other hand reached to replicate the soothing touch on his opposite side.

“D-dude…?”

Kyle remained silent, focusing on his hands’ movements. He gently rubbed his shoulders and then moved his hands back to the space in-between his neck and shoulder, lightly pressing on it. Gradually, he transitioned into smooth circular motions, massaging the spot.

“You are so tense.” Kyle said it so softly that it almost came out as a whisper. Stan felt his hands move down to his upper arms, squeezing them delicately periodically. His heart raced, worried, confused, but also loving the contact. His grip tightened one last time before letting go completely. “I know something that would ease your mind. Follow me.”

They both walked through the halls, Stan getting impressed by how Kyle didn’t get lost amidst so many similar turns. He guessed it was only fair, he had grown up there, after all. 

They ended up outside, somewhere Stan recognized as a private garden in the castle. The garden was… magical to say the least. There were tall, slender trees creating a shimmering canopy overhead, while also having some spots where you could see the sky. Archways covered in fragrant vines lead to cozy stone alcoves with carved benches. Sweet scents from starry night lilies, moonlit roses, dew-kissed orchids, and sunlit daisies filled the air.

Marble fountains with statues sprinkled with soft sounds of water, and cobblestone paths winded throughout the garden, revealing hidden wonders. Unique stone carved pots (at least it seemed like it) held different, magical, plants Stan had never seen before. They peeked out from behind vines, while enchanted butterflies and vibrant dragonflies added a touch of whimsy.

A crystal-clear pond reflected the castle towers, with delicate bridges connecting small islands where willow trees swayed. Among the blooms, delicate cherry blossoms, vivid tulips, and cheerful daffodils added bursts of color to this serene haven.

Stan was speechless, stunned by the enchanting place. The sky was also clear, the sun hitting it in such an alluring way.

“We both always found this place comforting.” Stan turned to look at Kyle as the latter spoke. Stan was mesmerized by how gorgeous he looked, having some of his features highlighted by the sun. “Me and my Stan.” Stan observed how his features changed, guessing a good memory was replaying in the royal’s head. “He would always bring me here whenever I was in distress, and it never failed to ease my troubles. Although part of it might be because he would always amuse me, shooing away every worry and stress.”

His smile turned sad, and Stan knew he was missing his alternate like crazy at the moment. “I can see what you mean.” He said, a genuine smile blossoming on his lips. “I feel way better now, thank you.”

Kyle returned the smile.

…

They had to end their little hang-out when a servant came saying there was a matter that required Kyle’s attention. Stan decided to go back to his room. He was holding a white lily, still feeling warm from the sun and from the wholesome moment he just experienced. He reflected on the recent occurrence while staring at the flower, gently caressing it. Perhaps he should get a water cup or something similar to preserve it.

Right as he was about to leave, there were soft knocks on the door. He granted them permission to come inside and was genuinely surprised to see Princess Kenny walk in with some of her guards. Two of them remained outside, closing the door.

“Hello, sir Marshwalker.” She smiled.

“Princess…” He slightly bowed. “What brings you here? Where is Sir Stotch?”

“Butters has some matters to attend to, and I simply wanted to have a brief chat with you.” She said, walking towards his bed and gracefully sitting on it. “It has been a long time, after all. How have you been?”

“Very well, Princess. What about you?”

“I’ve been well, too.” She said, biting her lower lip. “However, that’s not the response I was expecting from you, dear. I came here to talk, and I’ll lament if our exchange were to remain unidirectional.”

“I’m truly sorry, Your Highness.” Stan bowed, uncertain of what to say or expect. Princess Kenny was surely… sassy. Stan tried his best to brush off his discomfort, though. “It’s just been the usual. Running errands for the king while also assuring his safety and–”

“Stanley.” She cut him, still with that gracious smile and haunting look. “I did want you to speak, but there’s no need for you to lie.”

“E-excuse me?” Stan took a weary step back at seeing the princess rise from the bed. She slowly walked towards him, her eyes deep and sharp, making him petrified. She became closer, too close, and Stan barely felt like breathing.

“Hush dear” Stan shuddered at the contact of her warm breath with his ear. “Shh, it’s okay.” She caressed his arms up and down for some time, humming softly in his ear. “This is all very unfamiliar to you, right?” She went a bit back to stare at him. Stan looked at her, confused.

“What…?”

“I’m sorry, Stanley.” She whispered, getting close again.

Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his lower stomach. It immediately made his whole body numb, and he kind of felt something dripping, soaking his clothes. The princess supported him since he himself couldn’t. He tried hard to keep his eyes open, her face being the last thing he saw.

His eyes were closed, but he felt her holding his head and approaching to whisper in his ear again. “Don’t take it personally.” He felt her brushing his hair, his consciousness fading away. “It’s just that, in this world, you are a traitor.” From that on, her tone turned soft. “Shhh, don’t fight; relax. Just go to sleep, ok? Yes… that’s it. Sleep tight, my dear, everything’s going to be okay.”

Chapter Text

Stan jolted awake abruptly. He wasn’t sure what he had experienced in his sleep that scared him like that, but he had a weird feeling about it.

“Oh, you woke up.” Stan turned to Ky, who was approaching him with a cup and a plate with two rolled-up doughs. “Here, I made you something. You must be hungry.”

“Ky, when did… for how long have I been asleep?”

“Uh… I don’t know, a few hours maybe?” Ky sat down next to him. “I figured I would let you rest. Even when you first woke up after the swap you looked exhausted, and I don’t even know how early you woke up today.”

“Well, I’m used to rising early to have enough time to embark on a morning ride with my fellow warriors, ready them for the day ahead, and meticulously inspect the royal breakfast to ensure it isn’t poisoned.” He explained.

“Wow.” Ky’s eyes widened. “Isn’t that a lot?”

“It's a habitual routine.” He laughed. “Nonetheless, I concur that prior to the incident, I’ve barely been able to rest.” Stan's gaze lowered, a turbulent pool of angst settling in the pit of his stomach. How could he have forgotten everything that was happening in Larnion? Just because he’s in a different reality doesn’t make this his reality. However, there wasn’t much that he could do for his kingdom for being so far away.

“Why?” Stan stared at Kyle’s deep emerald eyes. Maybe letting it out could help.

“Back in my reality exists a king who hates elves. His hate was so deep that he mistreated and tortured them. The elven kingdom, the realm that I’ve claimed as my home, could not stand idly by in the face of such injustice, and the escalating tensions propelled us into the throes of a brutal and bloody war.” Stan’s body tensed up with reminiscence of such horrific times but was brought back to reality when Ky reached for his shoulder. “It was terrific, Ky, I’ve lost so many comrades…” He shut his eyes tightly to keep his composure. “When we finally cornered him and forced him to surrender, he…”

Stan looked up to meet Ky’s sympathetic expression. Something was blocking him from explaining further, even though it was merely an alternative version of his king. His lips pressed together firmly, the words caught in his throat unable to escape.

He sighed. “That took place years ago. Recently, he called for the elven representative, my king, to apologize. The gesture was incongruous to me, prompting my cautious scrutiny to ascertain if there lurked any hidden motives. Ultimately, he called a meeting with all rulers to officially apologize, as our skepticism had rendered us hesitant to engage in a direct encounter.”

“The conference you mentioned before?”

Stan nodded, and then there was a pause before he spoke again. “I still remain skeptical about it. And there’s this overwhelming sense of vulnerability and helplessness to not know what is happening there right now. To not know whether the king is okay…” His eyes teared up, but he couldn’t help it. The prospect of something happening to his Kyle and the kingdom while he was away weighed heavily on him, and the feeling of helplessness lingered like an unshakable shadow. “Moreover, I'm feeling foolish, allowing myself to bury the weight of these concerns, even momentarily forgetting them as I navigate this unfamiliar realm, playing Minecraft or falling asleep. Heavens, I don’t even have a plan to return home yet. I’m so pathetic…”

“Hey, hey.” Ky called, gently grabbing the distressed boy’s wrists and turning him to face him. “I know that this is all new and overwhelming, and I understand that you care deeply for your home, for your king. And it’s true that there isn’t much that we can do at the moment.” He slid his hands up so he could hold onto Stan’s, squeezing lightly as reassurance. “It’s okay to let it all out, too. Actually, you’re doing great by letting it out.” He moved one of his hands to wipe the tears that had fallen from the noirette’s eyes. “Just please, please don’t blame yourself for it– for any of it.” He squeezed the hand harder. “It’s okay for you to rest, it’s okay for you to have fun. We’re searching for a way to get you home. Believe me, we are. But, as long as you stay here, I want you to enjoy your time, ok? Don’t you think your Kyle would like that as well?”

It was so soothing, the way he spoke, the way he acted. It was almost surreal. Stan glanced down, reflecting on his words. He guessed they were right; his king would likely find solace in knowing that, for the moment, he was safe and content in this unfamiliar realm.

He nodded, looking back up. “Pardon my question, Ky…”

“Don’t worry, ask whatever you want.” He smiled.

“Aren’t you worried about the Stan from this world?”

The question seemed to have caught the ginger off guard and he needed some time to think about what to say. “I… miss him, that’s for sure and I also wish I knew how he was doing right now.” He let go, turning to face forward. “But I know that he’s strong and capable, and, if my alternate resembles myself as much as you resemble him, I know he’s in good hands.”

He truly believed in everything he had said. However, there was a pit of dread stabbing his chest, which also made him miserable. He had faith in Stan, but not having him around brought him deep discomfort. He just got really scared of what he could do sometimes.

Stan giggled. “Indeed, the parallels between you two are quite striking. Furthermore, I believe my king would go to great lengths to ensure his well-being and safety!”

Kyle softly laughed, feeling lighter. “Know that I would too.” 

They both spent a moment sharing comforting smiles.

Then Ky stood up, stretching lightly. “Now eat up, I still need to finish some things so it’ll still take a while of waiting.”

Stan nodded.

“If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.”

The noirette nodded again.

“And, Stan?” Ky turned his head back.

“Yes?”

“Just… just know that you can trust me, ok? If you ever need to talk about anything that’s overwhelming you, I’m here. I’ll always be here.”

Stan’s eyes lit up, and he nodded again. It gave him a weird sense of nostalgia, remembering when his Kyle first directed those words to him. It stirred a warmth within him, fostering a profound sense of connection with Kyle.

Yet, it was a fleeting illusion. The harsh reality soon unfolded, revealing how the rigid hierarchy held them distant no matter the intimacy of their hearts. There were truths he had to swallow, secrets he couldn't divulge to Kyle, for the stark distinction between their ranks - him a mere servant and Kyle a royal - acted as an insurmountable barrier. The icy grip of this awareness settled within him as he reminisced.

He looked at the food Ky had prepared him. If they were to meet in a world like this, a world devoid of labels, where they met on equal terms, would he be allowed to have no restraints in his heart and mind?

If it’s Ky, is it acceptable for him to express everything?

Chapter Text

Stan slowly opened his eyes, blinking a few times to make out his surroundings. He was now in a smaller wooden room. There were still some plants hanging around, but it was completely different from where he was before

Hah, but of course! He really was in a simulation. There’s no way he would end up in a world in which his super best friend is an alluring elven king, and his other best friend is a fucking hot princess. It had to be one of Professor Chaos’s tricks, or maybe from another super villain they came across with

Stan tried to sit up but gave up when a strong sting hit him. Why the hell was he in so much pain? He remembered the first time he woke up he was weak, but not in pain. What the heck was up this time?

“Oh, so you’re awake.”

Stan immediately turned towards the familiar voice. “Tweek?” He tried sitting up again, to face the blonde better. 

Tweek hurried to his side. “Woah, woah, take it easy there. You’re not in a good condition for this.”

He looked around as the blonde helped him sit straight. “W-what happened?”

Tweek stared deep into his eyes. “You were drugged.”

Now it made sense why his mind was all fuzzy.

“And stabbed.”

Wait. What?

“Princess Kenny attempted to kill you. Then her guards threw you in a random alley, probably to not raise suspicions.” He explained, but Stan’s mind was slow to process. “Consider yourself fortunate. The poison on the blade induced unconsciousness rather than subjecting you to a slow and agonizing death. Although I believe her intentions were to incapacitate you, preventing any calls for help or attempts to escape.”

“I died?”

“No.” Tweek softly laughed. “I witnessed it all happen, so as soon as her guards were out of sight, I brought you here and took care of the wound.”

“Why were you… How did you know that I needed help?” Stan asked, still confused.

“I didn’t.” Tweek shrugged, kneeling beside the bed. “I was waiting for… not you, but the Stan from this reality, so I could provide him with the information I had gathered regarding…”

“The Grand Wizard?” Stan completed.

“So, you know.”

“Yeah, I read his diary or something like that.” Stan grunted due to the pain and discomfort. “I’m guessing you know that I’m not him because you figured the Grand Wizard's intentions were to swap us?”

“You’re… somehow right.” Tweek sighed, his expression turning dark. “His original plan was to exile this version of Stan to another multiverse, considering he couldn't harm any elf or citizen of Larnion. I wrote this to Stan, alarming him to be careful. Recently, I figured that his plan went wrong, but I wasn’t sure how. Since I didn’t get a response to my missive, I got worried and came to check on him.” He looked up to Stan’s eyes. “Inspecting his room, I noticed something was off. Subsequently, I overheard some servants gossiping about you, figuring that you 'weren't from here'. Right before you returned, and the princess came by soon after.”

Wait. There was something off about that whole story. Maybe Stan’s brain was too slow and dumb and missed something. “Wait– You sent him a letter? When?”

“I speculate that he received it around two weeks ago.”

Two weeks ago? Wait, when did all the swapping thing begin to happen? A week ago? Fuck, his brain didn’t usually work for math, even more now that he was in pain and confused.

“I– I don’t think he received it. He didn’t mention it in his notes.”

“Maybe it arrived after you were here.”

“I haven’t been here for two weeks.” Stan frowned.

“It was merely a speculation.” Tweek smiled comprehensively. “Also, did you consider that you’ve been out for three days now?”

“What?!”

“Don’t worry, it’s only expected. The drug added to your loss of blood caused that.”

“W-what about Kyle?” He asked, panic pulsing through his veins. “D-didn’t he notice? W-won’t he think that I ran away or something?”

Tweek lightly pressed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “The king is busy with the princess, and it might not be wise for you to return while she's still around. I contacted the Bard and he’s handling the situation, reporting to the king that you’ve been well.”

“Jimmy?” Stan threw the blonde a confused look. Wasn’t he the one saying that Tweek was expelled? That he couldn’t bring him up like, ever? Just what the hell was going on? “But he told me you were a traitor! That I shouldn’t try and have contact with you if I wanted to keep Kyle– I mean, the king’s trust!”

Tweek took a deep breath in. “Look, Stan, this situation is all but simple. Misunderstandings led the leaders to believe that I’m a traitor. Jimmy and Stan know the truth of the matter and despite my exile, I've chosen to continue working for Larnion covertly. It’s convenient, but one that we prefer the majesties not discover to avoid putting Jimmy and Stan at risk.”

Oooh, so it was a misunderstanding. That brought a relief to Stan’s heart. He knew his alternate was deathly loyal to his king, as radical as it might sound. The idea of him aligning with a traitor just didn't add up unless there was a significant reason behind it. This realization underscored the depth of trust that world’s Stan placed in Tweek. And if he trusted Tweek, Stan knew he could too.

“Okay” Stan breathed out. “Did… did you also know that the princess was going to kill me?”

“No, we were just lucky.”  Tweek averted his eyes. “If I’m being honest, it doesn’t make sense. Zaron has been Larnion’s ally for years now. This alliance has been established ever since Larnion’s pivotal support in Zaron’s fight for independence from Kupa Keep…” He pinched in-between his eyebrows. “I'll have to delve into this matter, but for now, it's prudent not to divulge anything to the king. We wouldn't want to stir up an unwarranted commotion precociously.”

“What? But she tried to kill me! Doesn’t this mean that he is in danger?”

“We can’t be sure.” Tweek threw him a sharp look. “Moreover, what explanation would you provide? That I saved you, treated your wound, and told you that?”

Stan paused, the words dying in his throat. Since Kyle considers Tweek a traitor, reporting the situation to him would only make an opening for him to believe that Tweek is trying to play dirty against the kingdom. The noirette shuddered, they would probably chase Tweek, and ruin whatever connection the Stan from this world shared with him.

Still, it didn’t bring peace to his heart to know that Kyle had his guard down around her. She couldn’t be trusted. If she could, why the heck would she try to kill his most entrusted guard?

“You have a point…” He looked down, dejected.

Tweek pat his back. “I know it doesn’t feel right. But, trust me, we will work our way around it.”

Stan slowly looked up to him, before lowering his gaze and nodding.

“I’ll prepare you some soup, you must be hungry.”

Chapter Text

“Good work today~!” Exclaimed the Lord of Darkness, or Clyde, the way he’s referred to commonly in this world. The abrupt action startled both Stan and Ky.

“Clyde I’m going to end you.” Ky glared at the brunette before looking at Stan with concern. “Are you okay?” After Stan nodded, he turned back to Clyde. “Don’t ever do that again.”

“Oops– Sorry, Stan.” He scratched the back of his head. “Well… Since Stan is new here, I was thinking of bringing him to the cinema!”

The noirette glanced at Ky. “The cinema is a place where this world’s tales are told through a combination of visuals and sounds. What do you think?”

Stan’s eyes sparkled. “Like a play? Those are immensely enjoyable! It’s been so long since I’ve witnessed one!”

“A play?” The brunette looked confused. “What’s th-”

Clyde was cut off by the door opening, signifying that someone had walked in. They were all caught off-guard at seeing a tall guy in exotic clothing, a mask covering half of his face, and a big cape, all in a sort of purple aesthetic, making it ominous and difficult to make out his appearance. He also had an irritated expression painted on his face.

“Oh, you’re finally back, dude.”

“Mysterion!” Called Ky. “How was it? Did you accomplish your mission?”

The guy heavily sighed. “Not yet.”

“What’s this mission about?” Clyde arched his brow.

“I don’t think I can say it– Shit! I don’t think I want to say it.” Both his hands were balled into fists, slightly trembling due to the pressure.

“Woah, dude, calm down.”

“Is it that serious?” Ky asked, concern present on his face.

“No, it’s nothing for you to worry about.” He continued walking towards another room. “I got this.”

“Don’t hesitate to ask for our help if you need.” Ky said, and the guy only gave him a thumbs up in response.

“We better leave him alone for now…” Suggested Clyde. “Come on, if we hurry, we might make it to the next session!”

…

That place was like something from another world, both metaphorically and literally. Enormous screens displayed moving images - real people running, blinking, and engaging in various actions. Eventually, big writings appeared and then something with a different vibe took place. Stan was mesmerized by those and the marvelous smell that was just everywhere. He guessed it was popped corn, but there was something more to it that made it even more attractive.

“What are you looking at?” Asked Clyde, bringing a big bucket of popped corn and eating it.

“Merely at those monitors.” Stan pointed out. “There are moving images on them! How does this world achieve that without the use of magic?”

Clyde shrugged. “Actually, I never thought about it, but it is weird that they can create films that look so real. Maybe they use some sort of magic, but who knows?”

“You think so?”

“Well, yeah.” Clyde smiled. “Want a tip? Don’t try to get to the bottom of it, it might ruin the magic.”

Stan arched his brow. “What do you mean?”

“Like, it might not be as fun anymore. Don’t you think that it’s better when you think that it was made with magic?” When Stan still looked confused, Clyde attempted to explain himself better. “At least for me, it’s a sort of hopeful feeling. I don’t know your interpretation of magic, but I think it’s a fascinating thing that goes beyond what’s common. Something extraordinary! Doesn’t believing that such a thing exists make you expect the unexpected in life?”

“I… suppose so.”

“Sometimes you need to let the world surprise you, dude. It’s not a bad thing.” He scooted closer to the noirette, speaking in a lower tone. “People like Kyle might tell you that it’s a childish way of thinking, but if you get to the bottom of everything like he does, you might end up living a life lacking that feeling. Just like him. Nothing surprises him, how boring is that?”

Stan couldn't suppress a laugh at his words. He could easily picture Ky behaving in such a way, much like his king, who was always studious and eager to comprehend the workings of everything. While Stan found this trait admirable, the knight couldn't help but confess that he missed the simpler times of their childhood when they believed in nonexistent tales and things. The thrill of surveying the enchanted forest was a genuine challenge during those simpler times.

“What are you guys talking about?” Asked Ky, arriving with small pieces of paper in his hands.

“Nothing.” Clyde declared. “You got us the next session?”

Ky nodded, then frowned at looking at the bucket. “You want to stop eating now if you want some spared for the movie.”

“Might as well get another one.” Clyde shrugged. “We have some spare time; the beginning is all ads either way.”

“You go, I’ll go to our seats with Stan.”

“Fine!”  Clyde handed Ky a big cup, who gave him one of the papers in return. “I’ll see you in there.”

“Come on.” Ky called him.

They strolled through vast corridors adorned with an array of paintings. Some burst with vivid colors and abstract forms, while others depicted scenes so realistic, they seemed to come to life, occasionally gloomy. Stan made an effort to absorb the details as much as he could while also matching his pace to Ky's. He didn’t want to be far behind him, after all.

They got into a darkened room after Ky handed a girl the papers. At first, Stan thought it would be a small room, so he was impressed to see the expansive room looking like those play auditoriums from his world. Rows of plush, cushioned seats were arranged in neat rows, going upwards towards the back of the room.

He followed Ky and sat next to him. Observing the other occupants scattered throughout the room, he noticed that each person appeared to have a designated seat or a very specific preference. There was a sense of order, as none of them made a simultaneous attempt to claim the same seat.

Stan looked around in curiosity until his eyes laid on a boy and a girl. They were holding hands and giggling while looking at each other. The girl closed her eyes and snuggled into the boy’s arm, getting her head comfortable on his shoulder. He gently tapped Ky. “Are those two lovers?”

Ky tried glancing in the direction the noirette was. “Ah, I suppose so.”

“Surprised?” Clyde asked, Stan hadn’t noticed his arrival. “Some couples come here for dates.”

“Dates?”

“You know, when you and your romantic partner do an activity to focus on each other, be all cuddly and loving.” Clyde sighed. “Man, I miss having a girlfriend.”

“People come here to express their love?”

“Yes, though it’s not just about that.” Ky explained. “Some people come here with friends, like us. Others come with family.”

“Ohh…” Stan looked back at the duo, seeing how the boy fit his head on top of the girl’s. He started picturing him with his king. A warm smile graced his lips. How wonderful would it be to enjoy a play like that with him?

He turned to Ky when he felt a hand tapping on his shoulder. “Stan, it’s impolite to stare like that.”

Stan blushed, then turned to face forward. “Yes, your highness… my apologies.”

Ky turned back too, a puzzled look on his face while trying to ignore the way Clyde was failing to hold his laugh back.

“Don’t be so mean to him, Your Highness.” That phrasing owned him an elbow. “Ow!”

Suddenly, the lights went off and something lit up in front of them. Stan’s eyes went wide. That was the biggest monitor he had ever seen! And now the moving images were much bigger, more detailed. His eyes sparkled with amazement.

“Ky! Oh my God, look at the size of that!” He stood up.

Kyle giggled, pushing him back down. “I know, I know, but you need to keep your voice down here, too.” He said, signaling it by bringing his index finger in front of his lips. Stan nodded, turning to pay attention to the screen.

“Now that’s better, isn’t it?” Clyde laughed.

“Shut the fuck up.” Ky said, then grabbed his popcorn, but before the brunette could complain he spoke. “I think you had enough. Have you given any to Stan at all?”

Clyde glared but opted not to complain.

Chapter Text

“How are you feeling?” Asked Tweek.

“The pain is becoming stronger.” Stan made a face. “The soup was delicious, though, thanks.”

Tweek smiled. “I’m glad.” Then he stood up. “I’ll prepare another healing potion, and add something for pain in there too. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call.”

Stan observed the blonde exit the room. Alone with his thoughts, he started processing everything Tweek told him. Something seemed off about the letter with the warning Tweek had sent, or maybe he was just being paranoid. Tweek didn’t seem concerned about it, so maybe he shouldn’t, too.

Then there was the princess issue. Stan didn’t remember much after he was stabbed; the poison to blame, he assumed. Was it really okay to not even give a brief heads-up to Kyle? It seemed way too dangerous to just let him have his guard down around her. Maybe it would be okay to mention it without many details.

Suddenly, there was a commotion coming from out of the room. Intrigued, Stan struggled to leave the bed and check it out. Leaving the room, there was a corridor with other rooms and stairs connected. He walked around using the walls to help keep him standing. Descending the stairs proved trickier, and he stumbled, dramatically clutching the handrail to prevent a potential fall. The loud thud grabbed the attention of those below, prompting them to turn and rush to see what was happening. 

“Dear heavens!” Tweek exclaimed, hurrying to help him. “Stan, are you alright? I asked you to call me if you needed anything!”

“I-I’m fine, Tweek.” Stan said, still stiff from the sharp pain now coursing through his body.

“Come, slow steps.” Tweek guided, helping him the rest way down. Soon enough, he was sitting down on the couch.

He looked up, concluding his assumptions that they weren’t the only ones there. “Craig?”

He noticed the guy’s green eyes slightly widened. Tweek, on the other hand, looked at him with a puzzled look. “Hm?” He looked in the same direction Stan was. “Oh, that’s Feldspar. He… is an acquaintance of mine, we sometimes exchange favors.”

“Oh, hi.”

“In fact, he assisted me in obtaining some of the ingredients for the healing potion. Speaking of which, it's already done. I’m going to go and get it now.”

Stan nodded and followed Tweek making his way to (what he assumed to be) the kitchen with his eyes. Before anything else, Feldspar was already on top of him, a threatening knife pressed lightly against his neck. He grunted with the harsh movement, his arms raising in reflex to a surrender pose.

“Where did you come up with that name?” His green eyes were sharp and threatening.

“I-I just mistook you with someone else…!!” Stan’s heart was pounding and he was barely breathing. 

“Don’t ever mention it again.” He put a little more pressure on the knife to emphasize his point. “Understand?”

“Yes sir…” His voice was tiny.

In another blink of an eye, Feldspar was back in his previous spot. Stan was panting heavily, trying to calm his adrenaline. What the fuck just happened?

He didn’t notice Tweek returning until he knelt down in front of him, holding a goblet filled with a drink that was faintly greenish and a worried look on his face. “Stan? Is it hurting that much? Or is it that it’s affecting your breathing?”

“No, it’s… it’s just the pain.” He quickly glanced at Feldspar, who seemed unbothered, as if nothing had happened.

Tweek nodded. “Drink this, it’ll make you feel better soon.”

Stan reached for the cup and downed its contents slowly, given it was hot. He cringed at the taste but didn’t complain. After a few minutes, he finished the entire thing, placing the cup down and wiping the corner of his mouth to catch a drip that had escaped.

“So…” Stan hesitantly started. “What now?”

“The Princess is staying for another day. So I was hoping to have you sleep here tonight and heal, then return tomorrow night, to not raise suspicions.” Tweek explained. “If you feel well enough tomorrow morning, I'd like to take you to the fairies.”

“Fairies?” Stan made a confused expression. Then, he noticed Tweek’s ears and almost facepalmed himself. Right, fantasy world. He supposed it wasn’t something abnormal there.

Tweek nodded. “I believe they’re the only ones to know how to return you to your world.”

“Oh…” Stan hummed, impressed. “Wait, doesn’t the Grand Wizard know how to get me home?”

“Even if that’s the case, I hardly believe he would do so.” Tweek rolled his eyes. “Nevertheless, no, he doesn’t necessarily know how to undo this magic spell. Even more because I highly doubt he ever intended to bring Stan back.”

“But the fairies do? How come if not even the creator of the spell knows?”

“The fairies possess thorough knowledge regarding this reality. It is their special ability of sorts. While they might not be aware of it yet, bringing you to them could help determine if there's a solution. However, it only applies to what already exists.” Tweek explains.

“By that you mean…?”

“If they are unable to provide us a solution, then our only recourse is to devise a new spell to switch you two back.” Tweek sighed. “Which I believe is the option the king resorted to.”

“Couldn’t he have taken me to the fairies already?” Stan arched his brow.

Tweek shrugged. “Perhaps. Although I’m not sure whether he is familiar with their surroundings. Fairies had become a rarity in the past years. Still, I want to be sure.” 

Stan nodded, glancing at Feldspar. “I-is he coming with us?”

Tweek thought for a moment before turning to the tall noirette. “Are you?”

Feldspar shrugged, avoiding their gaze. “I suppose. I was planning on going around the forest either way.”

“Good.”

“I must leave now.” Feldspar said, not wasting a second to walk towards the door.

“See you tomorrow.” Tweek said and he only nodded.

“What’s his deal?” Stan asked a few moments after the door was shut.

“Pardon?”

“He’s sketchy as fuck, dude!” When Tweek’s confusion didn’t fade, he tried elaborating better. “Like, suspicious, super suspicious.”

“Ah, I believe he is.” Tweek let out a laugh. “I presume it’s part of his thief character.”

“Excuse me?!” Stan widened his eyes. “A thief? Like, those people who steal and are like wanted criminals?”

“Sort of. In his case, he utilizes his abilities to perform numerous favors for the kingdoms, so he’s all clean.”

“Okay…”

“You must rest now. We need you to be considerably recovered and in condition to visit the fairies tomorrow.” Tweek stood up, stretching shortly. “Come, I’ll help you back to the room.”

Chapter Text

Nothing was making sense in Kenny’s mind.

“It’s a deal”

Professor Chaos smiled, clapping his hands. A giant holographic screen turned on in front of Mysterion, alarming the superhero. “The item in question is this music box.”

Mysterion’s eyes widened, that was a box he knew very well. It was a small wooden box, adorned with drawings in gold, looking like flowers. He knew for a fact that the box played ‘La Vie En Rose’ and roses danced around in the center of the opened box. There was also a space to keep small things.

He knew it because it was a present given by him.

It was a gift he got for Butters for his birthday. The smaller blonde had shown him the song once, and they even danced together to the sound of it. He got it and gave it as Kenny, of course.

He frowned. Some bullies took it from him? So Butters is having trouble with bullies? They aren’t even students anymore for this type of shit. Could it be that they are targeting Butters? Mysterion’s heart dropped. Why hadn’t the blonde told him about it? They were best friends, he would have definitely done something about it.

And why the heck was Butters helping Professor Chaos? Was he being threatened? No, it didn’t seem like that, even more so with Professor wanting to reward him. Maybe he was being taken advantage of, though. Butters was way too good sometimes, failing to see malice in other’s actions.

“I’ll even make it easier for you.” Professor said and another image popped on the screen, right next to the one of the box. It was a person’s file, more specifically a guy’s. He had short brown hair, black eyes, and freckles. The name read ‘John Deash’ and he was a few years older than they were. Mysterion had never seen this guy in his life. “That’s the guy who took it. I’m not sure where he lives, or anything else specifically.” He shrugged. “You have 3 days.”

He punched the wall again, using his other hand to pinch in between his eyebrows. His hood was off, a swirl of thoughts overwhelming him. What type of friend even was he? Was he that unreliable? Why didn’t Butters tell him?

“Fuck…” He groaned, transforming back to his usual self. He walked to the main computer. “Search for any information on John Deash”

Soon enough, his profile popped up on the screen, including his address and workplace.

‘LL Jewels’

Kenny frowned. That was where Butter’s worked too. At least now he knows where the boy is being targeted.

…

Kenny was now facing the LL Jewels building. It was a tall glassy one, with the logo big on top and on the entrance, made with what seemed to be shiny diamonds, though Kenny doubted it to be the real thing. The sun reflected on it, making it glow strongly. Throughout the years Kenny learned to wear his sunglasses whenever he visited it.

He got inside and sat in the lobby, observing. The spot he carefully chose had a view of the cameras the security guard was looking at. It was a bit blurry, but with the technology on his glasses developed by Tolkien and Stan, he could see the four clear images.

The first one was from the elevators, every two minutes the guard would change to another elevator. He observed some people go up and other people go down. Nothing much, the reason why the guard looked like he would fall asleep at any minute.

The second one was from the lobby. He silently laughed to himself to see his image, looking like a regular guy just waiting for someone. He had grabbed a fashion magazine and was pretending to read it.

The third one was from in front of the building, right on top of the door. Because it was a very renowned region, only high-ranking citizens walked around there, wearing fancy clothes following the latest trend. Some carried some shopping bags while others walked with their dog or lover.

The last one was from in front of the lobby’s bathrooms, a blind spot for the lobby cameras. Kenny was surprised to see that there were even cameras in the bathroom, though only the sink region could be seen, or the entrance before the sinks and toilet stalls were found.

Soon enough, he spotted Butters from an elevator camera. The elevator door had just opened and he seemed to be trying to dismiss some colleague so he could get into the elevator. The colleague ended up getting in the elevator with him, whom Kenny immediately recognized as John Deash. He frowned, not fancying what he was seeing. The John guy seemed to be invading Butter’s personal space way too much for Kenny’s liking.

The security guard changed cameras, much to Kenny’s displeasure. The blonde decided to take off his glasses and keep an eye on the elevators. He assumed they were both going down for lunch break.

“Mr. Deash, please, I’m leaving for my lunch break now.” Butters said as he left the elevator.

“Me too. Well, where are we going?”

“I don’t know where you’re going, but I’m taking him to the Italian restaurant around the corner.” Kenny intervened, putting a smile on his face. The brunette turned to him abruptly, shocked, Butters also stared at him with a surprised gaze. “Ah, my apologies, where are my manners? I’m Kenny, his friend.”

“W-well, hello. I’m John Deash, his coworker.” He patted Butter’s back. “We’re good friends, right, Butters?” Butters nodded, avoiding all of their gazes but still smiling. “I didn’t know you already had plans. I’ll see you in the office later, bro.”

Kenny kept his smile until the guy was out of sight. “So, who is your ‘bro’?” He turned to face Butters. “Are you cheating on me?” He made a dramatic disappointed expression.

“It’s just my coworker.” Butters laughed. “What are you doing here?”

“I was hoping to surprise you with an invitation to have lunch with me.” He smirked, half-hugging Butter’s back with his right arm. “It’s been a while since we last did it, after all.”

“I guess you’re right.”

Kenny led them both to his car, driving to the said Italian Restaurant. As they entered, the warm ambiance of rustic, earthy tones greeted them, complemented by the soft glow of elegant pendant lights. After they settled comfortably on their table and chose something from the Menu, Kenny spoke again.

“Seriously, though, Butters. That guy didn’t seem too friendly.” He had a serious and worried expression on his face. “Are you sure he’s just a coworker and not some asshole disturbing you?”

“Gee, Ken, you don’t need to worry too much.” Butters lightly laughed.

“I just want you to know that if you’re having trouble, you can share it with me, Leo.” The smaller blonde even slightly jolted at that, Kenny only used that nickname when he was being very serious.

“I’m fine, Kenny. Really, you don’t have anything to worry about.” He smiled. “Thank you, though.”

Kenny smiled, even though his heart ached knowing that it wasn’t true.

Chapter Text

When Tweek said he wanted to go early in the morning, Stan wasn’t expecting it to be THAT early. When the blonde shook him awake to get ready, it was still dark outside. He fought the urge to drift to sleep again while also not wanting to move around too much. He didn’t want to wake the nerves around his injury.

When he started moving, though, he noticed that whatever it was that Tweek gave him worked magically well. He supposed it was only fair since he was in a world in which magic existed. Still, he could easily forget he had a deep cut there.

“Is it so far that we need to be up this early?” Stan questioned as Tweek set a plate with a sandwich in front of him.

Tweek arched his brow. “Are you not used to waking at this time?”

“Are you?”

“Yes, very much.” Tweek sat across from him, also with a sandwich. “It’s the regular time for the knights in the kingdom.”

“Oh…” Stan’s eyes widened.

“Although we are tight on time.” Tweek spoke again. “The trip back to the castle is quite lengthy since we need to cross the forest and the kingdom.”

Stan nodded, going back to eating his sandwich.

Feldspar arrived a little before they were done eating. Soon enough, the three of them left. Stan was surprised to see that Tweek’s house was built blended with a giant tree. He noticed there were other houses around, either blended or on top, like regular treehouses. It was like a disguised village.

Tweek was leading the way, and Feldspar walked behind them both. None of them had spoken a word ever since departure, and that was making Stan really awkward.

“So…” The blue-eyed boy spoke. “Tweek, you said that Ky- I mean, the king could not be familiar with the fairie’s whereabouts, right?”

“Yes.”

“So… how come you know?” He asked. “I mean, I know you’re not acquainted with the kingdom anymore, but I’m just curious.”

“Don’t worry about asking me anything; I’ll be glad to answer.” Tweek let out a laugh. “To answer your question, after departing from Larnion, I found refuge among the barbarians. In truth, they took me in; I shall never forget their kindness in doing so. They are people of nature, residing in various distinct groups across the wilderness - mountains, forests, swamps… I presume you noticed that the ones who took me were from the forest.” Tweek quickly glanced backwards and Stan swiftly nodded. “They taught me everything about their lifestyle, their combat, and the forest. The elves are well known for being blessed by mother nature, but there are countless secrets concealed within the forest that even the elves remain unaware of, including the existence of hidden fairy communities.”

“Wow, so it’s like you found a new family?” Stan’s eyes sparkled.

Tweek softly laughed. “I suppose so. If you’d like, I can teach you some combat techniques.” He smiled at the noirette. “Given the uncertainty of your stay, acquiring these skills could prove advantageous as you navigate this land.”

Stan eagerly nodded, he couldn’t wait for that.

Tweek abruptly stopped, body stiffening. He cautiously looked around, though not moving much. Stan threw him a puzzled look. “What’s up?”

“Shh…” He hushed, squinting his eyes. “We’re being followed.”

In a hasty motion, Tweek pushed Stan just in time to save him from being hit by a flying knife. Stan yelped, eyes wide. His heart was beating fast. Could it be that the princess figured he survived and was hunting him?

“Run! Go, go!!” He told Stan, patting his back and taking his bow, trying to hit the attackers with his arrows.

Stan didn't need to be told twice. He sprinted as if his life depended on it. It kind of did, but Stan didn’t want to swell on that thought for long. He saw Tweek trying to slow down their attackers while also not losing him. Feldspar was out of his view.

He felt his wound ache, remembering the damn thing was still there. He hid in the next spot he saw, breathing heavily. How come his life had been at risk more in his short time in that world than in his… shit, almost 10 years of being a superhero?

Fuck! That’s right, he was a superhero! What the hell was he thinking? He could fight! 

He attempted to transform, glad that he still could! Okay, now he just needed to find Tweek and Feldspar.

…

Tweek let loose another arrow before swiftly retreating behind a tree. Why in the mystic ether were they being attacked? Jimmy was keeping an eye on the princess, he would have warned Tweek if some of her guards had departed. Moreover, the uniforms worn by the assailants didn't match those of Zaron, as far as the blonde could recall.

Tweek sidestepped an anticipated attack from behind, causing the attacker to stumble to the ground. He swiftly turned and tried to hit Tweek with a spell. The blonde frowned, deviating and kicking the guy unconscious.

It was Kupa Keep magic, he was sure of it. But, how had they discerned Stan's absence from the castle, and furthermore, anticipated their precise trajectory through the forest? was abruptly halted as two humans launched themselves at him, intent on engaging in corporal combat. His distraction caused him to trip.

Even on the ground, he kicked the humans and rose to his feet with remarkable agility. Utilizing his dagger with precision, he inflicted wounds sufficient to subdue them. With a steely resolve, he turned his gaze forward, locking eyes with Feldspar, whose enigmatic and chilling lime eyes bore into his blue-greenish ones with unsettling intensity.

“You…” Tweek huffed, incredulous. “You told them.”

“Sorry, Tweek.” He spoke, avoiding the blonde’s eyes. “But that’s just how business works. We had long discussed that we only exchanged favors while working independently.”

Tweek glared, feeling a bit hurt. Though begrudgingly acknowledging the truth in the statement, he couldn't shake the sense of betrayal that gnawed at him. The noirette turned and vanished, avoiding any eye contact with Tweek as he moved away, leaving the blonde to silently observe his retreating figure.

“Watch out, Tweek!!”

Startled by the sudden warning, Tweek swiftly pivoted, only to find himself confronted by a human about to throw an arrow at him. Before he could loose his shot, a blast resembling magic struck him square on the forehead, sending him tumbling to the ground in a crumpled heap.

Looking to the side, the blonde saw Stan sliding down and coming to him, his curiosity piqued by the peculiar contraption adorning the noirette's right hand and connected to an apparatus on his back. Tweek frowned, where did he get all of that?

“Are you okay?” His blue eyes surveyed for any injuries on the blonde. “We need to go, there are more of them coming.”

Tweek looked at him from head to toe. “How… when did you have the time to change clothes? And where did you–”

“I’ll explain everything once we are safe.” Stan interrupted, helping the blonde up. “Come on, dude!”

With a resolute nod, Tweek retrieved his dagger, swiftly dispatching another human as he deftly guided their path through the dense forest, employing tactics to outmaneuver their human adversaries. Stan trailed closely behind, utilizing his enigmatic device to unleash bursts of magic upon their pursuers. To further impede their progress, the noirette skillfully manipulated the environment, toppling trees and erecting obstacles in their wake, though Tweek didn’t see how it was done.

Eventually, they turned and Tweek led them to a disguised cave. With caution, they lingered, keeping a vigilant watch for any sign that their presence had been detected by their human pursuers.

Fortunately, it wasn't.

Chapter Text

Abruptly, a loud beep reverberated throughout the house, causing Stan's body to jolt into a defensive pose, his mind instantly on high alert. Soon enough, the sound stopped and Ky was there, hair all messy, a sleepy face, confused and worried. “Stan, dude? Are you okay?”

Stan nodded, relaxing. “What about you?”

“I’m fine…” He yawned. “What are you doing up at… 4:48 in the morning?” Ky frowned, thinking he misread the time.

“This is the regular time for me to rise.” Stan said, mindlessly putting his hands towards his back. “I thought I would make something for when you woke up.”

Ky looked to the side, finally noticing that Stan was frying something. “Ah… woah, dude, thanks. You really don’t have to.” He walked to see that it was an omelet, a very colorful one, actually. He clicked on a button on top of the oven, and a noise could be heard. “You need to turn this on whenever you cook something, or else the smoke detector will go off.” Ky pointed at the buttons. “It is an extractor fan, it’ll suck all the smoke before the detector senses it. There are some settings, but just turning it on should be fine.”

Stan nodded. “I apologize for disturbing your sleep…”

“Don’t worry about it.” Ky smiled, looking at the pan. “They look delicious.”

“My caretakers taught me how to cook. Don’t worry, I tested if anything was poisoned before cooking.”

Ky frowned again. “How?”

Stan retreated a small sack from his pocket. Inside, several yellow seeds could be seen. “I don’t recall from which plant they are, but they have the remarkable ability to change colors upon contact with various elements. If they shift toward cooler shades, it signifies they are not suitable for consumption, purple meaning it’s poisoned and black meaning it’s deathly poisoned. If they change to warmer tones, it means it’s safe. Something also taught by my caretakers, as they often forage ingredients directly from the forest for our meals, sometimes without prior knowledge. I use it to check the royal meals prior to tasting it myself, for fear it might be wrong.”

“Wow…” Kyle’s eyes widened. How did those seeds know? He could only presume it was due to a chemical reaction of sorts. He pondered if he could ask for one later to study. He sat down at the table. “You can finish making it. If you need anything I’m here.”

“Are you not tired?”

“There’s no point in going back to sleep.” Ky stretched. “If I do, I’ll probably end up missing the opportunity to eat while it’s hot.”

Stan nodded, going back to resuming his cooking.

…

“I was thinking of taking you somewhere fun today.” Ky spoke as he scrolled through his phone while Stan washed the dishes (something he had insisted on doing). “You had fun at the cinema yesterday, right? I thought I could show you more ways of entertainment in this world.”

Stan’s eyes glimmered, he was curious to learn more about that world, after all.

Ky smiled. “I see that you are interested, hm?” Stan slowly nodded. “Alright, as soon as you’re done we can go.”

Stan nodded again before concentrating back on washing every dish thoroughly. After he was done, Ky drove them to a remarkably vibrant locale, adorned with a variety of buildings Stan had never laid eyes on before. They needed to wait in a queue of people before going in.

Once inside, Stan gazed around in sheer awe. The buildings were peculiar, yet colorful and beautiful. He saw some moving things on them and was curious about their purpose. Ky allowed him to admire the place before speaking.

“Welcome to the amusement park!” He smiled brightly, looking even more pretty under the shining sun. “There are several rides around that we can go in order to have fun! Which one caught your interest for us to go first?”

Stan surveyed around, puzzled. “Do you have any recommendations?”

Kyle smirked. “Do you want to start easy?”

Stan nodded.

Kyle led him to a revolving structure adorned with intricately carved horses. The horses moved in a circular motion, gently ascending and descending. After a brief wait in line, Stan settled onto one of the horses, with Kyle occupying another behind him. As the contraption commenced its motion, Stan initially started with a startle but soon found himself giggling. It wasn't quite like riding a real horse, but the sensation of being atop it without the need for guidance made him feel light. He looked behind, just to see Ky grinning widely at him.

It was a short ride, and he was excited to see what the other buildings were for. Ky promptly guided him to another one, featuring small oval-shaped contraptions with seats inside, the inside resembling the inside of the ‘car’ Kyle had. Within, people appeared to be frequently bumping into each other with those.

“These are somehow similar to the car I drive. You use the steering wheel to conduct it and step on the metal plate to make it move. Trust your instincts, the goal isn’t to be a great driver.” Kyle instructed him, probably noticing his confusion.

When it was their turn, Stan put on the seatbelt and held the ‘steering wheel’, looking for the plate beneath his feet. It felt weird and he was still confused. While testing, stepping on the plate, the thing suddenly lurched forward, causing him to collide with the person in front of him. The impact was wild, and he swiftly apologized to the girl.

That was until someone else collided with him, making him jump again. Wedged between the two 'vehicles', he scanned the surroundings, searching for Ky. To his surprise, he found Ky accelerating rapidly to crash into another cart, the boy laughing joyfully at the impact. Was that the essence of the activity? Else it didn’t make sense, since Stan had never seen Ky hit something with his car before.

The two moving ovals left him, and he took a while to figure out how to move out of where he was. Just as he was getting the hang of it, another forceful collision sent his 'car' skidding sideways. That was until Ky came from his opposite side, retaliating against the guy who was dragging him sideways.

Feeling bold, Stan spotted a young man driving rather peacefully, so he redirected his vehicle towards him and sank his feet in the plate, hitting the man at full speed. The man yelped in surprise, and for some reason, Stan burst into laughter, though not sure why.

His laughs came to a halt when Ky hit him aggressively. He turned to the ginger, who was smirking at him with a triumphant look. Stan took that as an invitation for a comeback.

They went separate ways, targeting different people. At some point, Stan spotted Ky’s car pushing another car from behind, while another car was on his back. Sensing the perfect opportunity, Stan strategically positioned his car and accelerated once more, colliding with Ky's vehicle on the side and diverting him away from the other two. Ky yelped in surprise, and Stan couldn’t help but laugh loud at that. That activity was more thrilling than he would ever imagine.

Eventually, he couldn’t move his vehicle anymore. He saw people leaving them so he did too, meeting with Ky on their way out.

“How was it?”

“So amusing!” Stan laughed. “Ah, I wish I could have Tweek try it; I’m certain he would find it super entertaining!”

“Tweek?”

“A-ah–” Stan stuttered, looking away. “I-I mean, in the past.”

Ky noticed his struggles. “Hey, it’s okay. I just got curious; I didn’t expect you to be good friends with Tweek, you never mentioned him before.”

Stan mumbled something unintelligible in response.

“What about we try that next?” Ky opted to change subjects after seeing the noirette get so worked up.

Stan followed where he was pointing, eyes landing on a very big and complicated building. He wondered what entertainment it provided, his eyes shining in anticipation.

“Let’s go!” Ky said, grabbing his arm and going towards the immense building.

Nothing could have ever prepared the knight for what happened there.

First Kyle told him to wait before they went in, explaining that he needed to store his things in a ‘locker’ to prevent the possibility of losing them through it. He thought it was strange, but didn’t dwell on that thought for long.

Then, when they sat down in yet another moving thing, there were some super complex ‘belts’ that left them almost immobile, stiffly attached to the seat. Stan tried bulking the big thing pressing against his chest, but it was locked in place. He threw a confused look at Ky, who simply smiled reassuringly in response.

When it started moving, it was slow. Stan could hear some people mumbling as they ascended. There were some figures popping out and saying things, but Stan didn't grasp the whole context of it. The only thing he understood was when they stopped moving, and a sound started to lengthen as a male voice counted down from 10 to 1.

A startled yelp escaped Stan's lips as it felt like an invisible force threw them fiercely. In an instant, they were thrust into the open, at an immensely incredible speed. Stan couldn’t help but scream, feeling an intense adrenaline that made his heart pound, and he finally acknowledged the meaning of the strong belt. He held strongly onto it, as he knew for a fact that if he fell he wouldn’t survive. The sensation in his stomach was weird—like a mix of excitement and nervousness—but not as scary as the adrenaline he'd felt on the battlefield.

It was over shortly after. His breathing was heavy and he could still feel his heart loudly beating. He only came to it when a woman released him from the belt, and Ky helped him step out of it.

“Oh god, was it bad?” He said, nervously. “Shit, I should have explained it instead of trying to surprise you with it… some people are really bad with this. Are you okay?”

He scrutinized Stan's face with careful attention, while Stan could only return the gaze to those captivating forest green eyes.

“It was…” He swallowed. “Thrilling.”

Ky’s eyes slowly widened as he took a step back.

“At first, it caught me off guard, and then the surge of adrenaline turned my apprehension into fear, reminiscing the battlefield.”

Ky frowned.

“However, I quickly discerned it was a distinct kind, one that sort of tickled this region.” He said, patting his abdomen. “If that’s reasonable…”

Ky’s expression softened, and he softly laughed. “It is!”

“I’ve never experienced anything similar before!” Stan reflected. “Would it be possible to try it once more?”

Ky laughed again, relieved. “Are you sure?”

“Yes!”

“Alright then.” Ky said, turning to lead the way again. “There is another one that is a roller coaster, just like this one, but the design is different. Let’s go to that one, alright?” Stan eagerly nodded at that.

On their way out, Ky stopped to retrieve his belongings while Stan waited for him. Upon his return, Stan's eyes quickly caught sight of a document nestled in his hands.

“What is that?”

“Look, dude!” Ky said, laughing nonstop and pointing. “Look at your face! You look hilarious!!”

Stan grabbed the paper, his surprise evident as he beheld a captured moment of himself and Ky on the rollercoaster they just went. Ky looked like he was cheering, arms and legs raised in exuberance, while Stan looked like his soul was leaving his body, holding onto the belt tightly. Indeed, the expression captured on Stan's face was a funny one.

“How did they…”

“It’s a photograph.” Ky said and Stan frowned. “You know, an image captured by a camera, just like our eyes do, but ‘frozen’ in one second.”

“This world possesses the ability to freeze time and keep it?”

Ky snorted. “No, no! Don’t you have yourselves portrayed in images like this?”

“We do, but it’s not ‘captured’, it’s a painting.”

“It’s similar to that, but the process is a lot faster, enabling us to record short moments like this!” Ky explained. “Wait, I can show you.” He retrieved his cell phone once again. Looking at it, Stan saw him and Ky just as if he was staring at a mirror. “Come on, open a smile!”

Stan attempted a small smile, and Ky pressed a button. With another click, their image materialized, mirroring the scene displayed in the 'mirror' mode. Stan's eyes widened in sheer amazement—truly an incredible sight!

“Heavens, so you can truly capture any moment with such precision?” He looked back at Ky, who nodded in response. His gaze returned to the shared picture, a sense of awe washing over him. How many times had he wished to freeze time when he was with his king? Moments now confined solely to his memories, moments he wished he could revisit. Something with the capacity to capture and preserve such instances, he realized, was an incredible and invaluable tool.

He wasn’t sure of what he did, but the image changed. It was one of (who he presumed to be) his alternate self, engaged in a phone, looking tired. Stan giggled at seeing that; he looked just like him, though thinner.

Ky peeked at what he was giggling about. “Oh… that’s him.” Stan turned to stare at him, a small smile gracing his lips. “I took it right before he… you know, started switching places with you. We had just stayed the whole night awake, that’s why he looks a bit worn off.”

The knight laughed. “I comprehend that.”

“Come on, we still have a lot left!” Ky said, gently retrieving his phone and guiding them to the next roller coaster.

…

They embarked on two more roller coasters, each ride yielding hilariously entertaining pictures. After that, Ky took him to another building, a towering edifice. They sat down with more simple belts,  and it went up slowly. Reaching the top, the knight almost fainted with the sudden drop, the stomach-churning descent causing his body to momentarily float from the seat.

Following the exhilarating events, they decided to take a break. Ky got them popped corn and something very sweet that looked like a pink cloud, which Ky taught him was called ‘cotton candy’. They walked throughout the park, looking at people playing some games to test their aim. Stan attempted one of those, skillfully securing the best prize - a giant and fluffy brown dog.

They also went into a whimsical house filled with an array of peculiar mirrors. Stan laughed a lot at the distorted reflections, different mirrors presenting him in various amusing shapes. Ky took several pictures.

Now it was already dark and they queued for what Ky referred to as a 'Ferris wheel'—a colossal wheel with compartments for people to sit. In contrast to the rapid rides they had experienced earlier, this structure moved at a leisurely pace.

Stan looked around and spotted numerous lovers queued with them. Enveloped in embraces, exchanging tender glances, or indulging in gentle kisses, the scene stirred a twinge of envy in the knight's heart. He too wished to portray such affection with his majesty fearlessly like that.

“Are amusement parks another spot for lovers to express their love?” He asked.

“Yeah.” Ky said. “Couples go on dates everywhere, I guess. It’s not as if there are specific places for them to express their love. It’s pretty much up to them where they do it.”

Stan nodded, thinking of his king again.

Once in the Ferris wheel, Stan was weary of the way where the compartments dangled. They suddenly stopped on top of it and Ky suggested he looked at the view.

The knight was mesmerized, to say the least. A breathtaking sight unfolded below, with lights sparkling like a starry sky, although more colorful. The refreshing breeze added to the enchantment. Ky couldn't help but giggle at the noirette's childlike excitement.

Looking around, Stan spotted one of the couples in a nearby compartment. They were kissing fervorously and the sight made Stan flush. He supposed it was fair, everyone in each compartment was minding their own business, or appreciating the view. Memories of his clandestine late-night rendezvous with Kyle in their garden surfaced, the only place where they could share such romantic moments; when almost everyone else was asleep.

He turned to see that Ky was recording the view on his phone. A contemplative notion crossed Stan's mind. Amidst the serene scene, he couldn't help but ponder who, if not the alternate Stan, Ky would choose to share those intimate moments with.

“Hm?” Ky took notice of his staring.

“Oh, I was doing it mindlessly.” Stan turned to face somewhere else. “I apologize.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Ky let out a laugh.

“Ky?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you.” Stan smiled, looking at the ginger again. “For everything, taking me to the cinema, here…” He closed his eyes, feeling the breeze softly brush against his eyelids. “Exploring this world has been incredibly entertaining and enlightening.”

Kyle smiled, glad to hear that. “There’s still a lot to see. Just you wait.”

Chapter Text

Moments later, the commotion seemed to stop, and both boys released a relieved sigh.

“I- I don’t understand.” Stan stressed. “How did the princess figure that I had survived? That I was here?”

“Those are not the princess warriors. They are Kupa Keep’s.” Stan looked at the blonde, puzzled. Tweek’s hands balled into fists. “Feldspar reported to them.”

Stan’s eyes widened. “W-why would he do that?!”

Tweek tightened his grip. “They must have paid a generous amount for that information. That’s how he works.”

“Wait, does that mean that you…” Stan cut himself. “Oh.”

“What?”

“Oh god, never mind.”

Tweek arched his brow. 

Stan felt pressured by his gaze, struggling to speak. “Y-you two… you said that you two were acquaintances.” He hid his face. “I- I misunderstood that. Shit, I’m so stupid.”

Tweek frowned. “What did you think we were?”

“Oh fuck, please don’t hate me.” He still kept his face hidden. “I thought you two were… dating…” The last word came barely above a whisper.

“Dating?”

“Yeah, like boyfriends, together or something like that.”

“What led you to such a conclusion?” Tweek arched his brows, slightly taken aback.

“I mean… it’s just how it is in my world…” Stan stopped hiding behind his hands but still avoided looking at the blonde. “It seemed the normal conclusion to jump into.”

“Oh…” Tweek wasn’t sure how to react to that. “I suppose the nature of such matters may differ across realms.”

Stan nodded. He should have known better; after all, he and Kyle were together in this world, but not in his (though he really wished they were). 

“Now, about your garments… and that tool.” Tweek pointed.

“Oh, yeah.” Stan said, remembering that he was still transformed. “In my world, I’m a superhero. I have this gene that I got due to a scissor– Err, I mean, it doesn’t matter how I got it. This gene gave me abilities with tools that went beyond normal human ones. I make use of those abilities to protect my city, the place where I live.” He pointed at his laser gun. “This is a laser gun, I can bring people down by shooting them. And I got the ability to ‘transform’, like change outfits really quickly to sort of disguise myself so the bad guys don't know who I am and target the people I care for.”

Tweek slowly nodded, trying to digest the noirette’s words.

“Look, I’ll do it now.” Stan transformed back to his clothes, surprising Tweek.

“Wow, does that mean that you can maneuver magic?”

“Meh… not the type of magic this realm can, but I suppose it’s sort of ‘magical’.” Stan said, unsure.

Tweek nodded.

“So… what now? Are we too far from the fairies?”

Tweek shook his head. “Follow me.”

As Tweek went deeper into the cave, Stan opted to turn on his flashlight, startling the blonde.

“What’s that?”

“A flashlight?” Stan argued, but the elf’s confusion didn’t fade. “It’s used to lighten the way. Here, so we don’t trip.”

He handed the tool to Tweek, who looked around it carefully, inspecting it. In one moment, he accidentally shot the light into his eyes, softly hissing at the uncomfortable brightness. Stan laughed quietly at that.

Soon enough, Tweek turned it to lighten their way.

The cave turned out to be a path to a hidden oasis. Stan looked around, marveled at the sight of it. There were tall trees with very long vines, colorful bushes, flowers adorning the lake, as well as some in it. The water was crystal-clear, and Stan could spot some fish species he had never seen before.

There was also a small community built on the giant tree resting by the side of the lake. Stan noticed that the doors and windows were small, like a miniature. He also spotted something that reminded him of the fairy dust he had seen in fantasy fiction.

He was beginning to wonder whether whoever it was that created the concept of fantasy had traveled to that alternative universe.

Small creatures came flying to them, going around both boys. There were sparkles falling wherever they went. Soon enough, one grew to a bigger size, up to their waist. It was a girl, with crystal-clear wings, slightly pointed ears, honey eyes, and light brown hair. She wore a dress adorned with lilies. She flew up to Tweek’s height.

“Tweek! It’s been so long since your last visit!” She greeted him with a warm smile.

“And you brought a very fine friend.” Another one pointed, appearing behind Stan, analyzing him. She had dark purplish hair, violet eyes, and wore purple shorts and a shirt adorned with some violets.

“Yes, yes… Actually, I was hoping you could help me with something.” Tweek said, turning to Stan.

“Oooh, mister, you don’t belong here.” A strawberry blonde girl with yellow eyes appeared in front of the noirette. “May I?” She asked, offering her hands.

Stan glanced at Tweek, who nodded at him. Reluctantly, he placed his hands atop the girl’s. It started glowing, and she closed her eyes. Everyone else stared at them curiously. Stan swore he could faintly see stars swirling around them.

It was over soon, and the fairy opened her eyes. She caressed the top of Stan’s hands with her thumbs. “Poor boy, you just wish to return home safely.”

“I… I just want this situation fixed.” Stan bit his bottom lip. “Could you… do you know how?”

She looked up at him, before releasing her grasp and blowing some powder, which danced in the air and formed some sort of board. He could faintly see an image forming in it.

“Can you see that crystal?” She asked, and Stan could see a sphere on the board. Dang, he thought he even saw Kyle, his Kyle in it. He was wearing casual clothes, smiling brightly as always. Nostalgia hit him, and he teared up. Oh, how he missed Kyle. He slowly nodded. “That Crystal can open a portal back to your realm.”

“Where do we get it?” Tweek asked, looking at the board as well. The image sort of zoomed out, and the blonde sighed. “Ah, of course.”

“Where is it?”

“Kupa Keep.” Tweek pinched in between his eyebrows. “So it seems the Grand Wizard has devised a plan to retrieve him.” He exhaled loudly again, and Stan could tell he was stressed.

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

“It is. Except he’s probably going to use it to blackmail the elven king.” Tweek rolled his eyes. “We need to get it before it gets to that. I fear the lengths the king would go in order to bring Stan back.”

“But he wouldn’t do anything dramatic right?” Stan frowned. “Something that could harm him or the kingdom.” 

“Maybe not the kingdom…” Tweek mumbled. “Either way, it’s better for us to start planning how to get it before it gets to that.” Stan nodded. “Thank you for your help, ladies.”

“Won’t you stay for a cup of tea?” The brunette asked.

“Perhaps some other time.” He smiled sweetly. “I need to get my friend here back to the kingdom.”

“Wait.” The blonde fairy called, flying towards Stan again. “Before you go, there’s something you must know.”

Stan and Tweek looked at her, curious.

“I don’t think there are cosmic consequences for switching worlds.” She looked seriously at them. “So you don’t have to worry about fading or ceasing to exist.”

Stan nodded, feeling somewhat relieved. Not that the thought of a cosmical consequence had crossed his mind, but it was good that there wasn’t one. Wait, wasn’t that a good thing, though?

“However, there is an intricacy.” She turned and blew more powder into the air. It formed two lines, a yellow one and a blue one. “When you two switched places, you were supposed to have switched lives.” There was a cut in the middle of the lines that switched places, both now starting with a color and ending with another. “But there’s the complexion. You still belong to your timeline even though you are here, but at the same time you are living the life of this timeline and it is the same conversely.”

Stan frowned, confused as to what she meant by that.

“Which means that if it were for your life to end here in this timeline, there would be a confusion, as it was supposed to be your right lifetime coming to a halt.” The endless line that began as his lifetime has cut. “At the same time, you are living in your alternate’s lifetime, and dying in his place would also make this timeline come to a halt.” The other endless line was also cut.

“W-what does that mean?”

“If you were to perish in this realm, the Stan from this reality would meet the same fate, and it’s the same the other way round.” Tweek concluded, and Stan looked at the fairy, somehow hoping she would contradict that.

Instead, she slowly nodded. “Exactly, you must be careful.”

They both thanked the fairies again and set off to return to the kingdom. Tweek had sent a missive to Jimmy the day before, and the bard was waiting for the noirette’s return.

On their way there, Stan noticed how quiet Tweek was. He bit his bottom lip.

“Do you think he knows that?” Tweek arched his brow at him. “The Grand Wizard, I mean.”

“Probably.” Tweek said, a displeased expression on his face. “That would explain why you are being targeted like this. I don't believe he intended for an alternate to take his place. However, he was prohibited from harming any legal citizen of Larnion or elf. He couldn’t do anything to Stan from here, but he can do it to you and the true target would suffer as a ‘consequence’ of sorts.” Tweek massaged his temples. “Good heavens, having an alternate in Stan’s place proved to be a more favorable outcome than what he anticipated.” Tweek stressed. “You must be extremely careful, and my true condolences for your involvement in this… disturbing conflict.”

“It’s alright. I’ll be more careful from now on, too.”

After a lengthy trip, they were finally at the castle’s gate. Tweek was disguised with a long hood. He couldn’t be recognized while walking through the kingdom, but he insisted on not leaving Stan alone.

Jimmy was there, waiting for them. He and Tweek exchanged a few words and then Jimmy led him back to his room. Without thinking twice, Stan collapsed on the bed, exhausted.

He drifted off to pure blackness.

Chapter Text

The shadow hero was now standing once again facing the giant factory. It was already dark and he could see a faint light coming from inside, chances were that Professor Chaos was in there.

Retrieving the item wasn’t a difficult task. It just required some hacking, breaking in, and maybe stealing; even though the item didn’t belong to the guy who had it. Mysterion also had no major conflicts or problems, skillfully avoiding the security cameras and cleaning his traces.

He also came up with a way to return it without directly meeting Butters. Professor Chaos was clear he didn’t want anyone to know how he spent his ‘energy’ helping out some boy. Successfully, the superhero returned the music box safely to Butters without raising major suspicions.

Mysterion unceremoniously got inside the building. He could hear a faint commotion and decided to follow where the sound came from. Opening one of the heavy doors, the shadow hero spotted some minions running around while General Disarray discussed something with Professor Chaos.

After they finished looking into what seemed to be some sort of project, the leader finally recognized Mysterion’s presence.

“Ah, so you’re back.” He said, grabbing a cup of tea that one of his minions brought to him. “Tea?”

Mysterion approached him as he put some sugar cubes in his tea. “I’ve returned the music box.”

“Yes, yes, I saw that.” He turned to the superhero while his minion went away with the tray. “Good job. Honestly, I thought you’d abandon it halfway through, due to your trust issues or something.”

“Regardless of how I feel about you, helping others is my ultimate goal.”

“Even when said ‘others’ assisted someone like me?” Chaos arched his brow.

“Everyone deserves to be helped.”

The antihero scoffed. “Of course.”

“So then?” Mysterion asked, squinting his eyes. “I did my part, so what now?”

“Don’t worry, as illegitimate as I might be, I’m still a man of word.” Professor smiled. “I’ve already started gathering information regarding interdimensional travel and blah blah. Luckily for you, I already had something archived among my projects.” He giggled to himself, sipping the tea. 

The hero arched his brow. “You were already planning on building such a machine?”

“At some point, yes, I suppose.” Another sip. “I don’t remember why I wanted to do it or why I gave up on it if that’s what you’re wondering. But my guess is that it’s good that we have something to start with.” He threw a look at the shadow hero, who shrugged, unconvinced.

“I believe so.”

General Disarray approached them, placing some papers on a table close by. They were filled with calculations, sketches, and explanations. Mysterion reached out to some of them, analyzing it. It seemed like an actual project.

“I take that, from your previous tone, getting this machine ready and working is an urgency.” Mysterion nodded and Chaos continued. “What I have is very inconsistent, a good base nowhere near a completion.”

“What’s missing?”

“Everything.” Professor simply responded, not missing the superhero’s confused expression. “Tell me, Mysterion, do you know what it takes to make a project successful?”

“Regarding a machine?”

“Anything innovative.” Chaos placed down his empty tea cup.

“You need to have a plan.”

“And? How do you know that this plan is effective?” The antihero slowly approached the hero, who sighed.

“You say this project is inconsistent because you don’t have proof that it works.”

“Clever as always, angel knight.” He turned to the project lying on the table. “There are several different theories regarding dimensional travel. Some say it’s related to crossing a wormhole, others say that it’s related to vibration, or perhaps velocity.” He points to the bigger paper. “This project here was regarding the different vibrancy levels. Its modus operandi was to change the vibration of whoever crossed it, allowing the individual to end up in the world that exists in that vibration.”

“Isn’t it dangerous?”

“And risky.” Professor Chaos softly laughed. “But what’s a good project without a little chaos involved?”

Mysterion glared at him.

“You’re no fun.” The antihero made a disappointed face. “Nevertheless, this is what I have to work with; did you really think opening a breach between two different realities would be that simple? You better be willing to take the risk if you want your friend back.”

“What other risks are there?”

“That our leads are non-congruent to reality, the portal not working, maybe even exploding or dooming us all.” He laughed. “My my, so many options.”

Mysterion tensed. Were they really putting their reality at risk? Was it really worth it? Was it even okay to trust Professor Chaos? 

“Why so bothered? I always have a contingency plan. Until all of them fail, of course.” The hero still glared at him, unpleased with the jokes. “They never had before, that I can assure you.”

“What do you need from me?”

“Well, I’ll send some materials to Freedom Pals later. I’d like Tupperware and Call Girl to assist me in this project. I know they have a good eye for technology. Wasn’t he the one who developed his new body?” He glanced at the superhero anticipating a response, but none came. “Doesn’t matter. Ah, also Fastpass, his special abilities could be crucial for this project’s success.”

“What about Kite? Couldn’t his outer world knowledge be useful?”

Chaos thought for a moment. “No offense, but I don’t think he’s a good card to play in this game.” Mysterion arched his brow in confusion. “He’s the one glued to the one gone, right? Having people too emotionally attached might be harmful to the process. Which is a shame! We could have made good use of his brain”

“‘Harmful’?”

“Believe me, shadow protector.” He locked eyes with said hero. “Our minds aren’t conveniently clever regarding our dearest ones, no matter how much you want to believe they are.”

Those words caused a sting in the superhero’s heart. “I understand.” He ultimately said. “I’ll have everything arranged as soon as possible.”

Chapter Text

Stan was looking at himself in the mirror. Not actually himself, but the region where he had been stabbed. He couldn’t see much, only some wrappings on top of plants. He was conflicted. Was it ok for him to take it out to shower? If he did, what should he do with the wound? It’s not like the way they treated wounds there was the same as in his world. They probably used magic, but he knew better than to ask Kyle for it. Perhaps Jimmy would have the answer to those questions; he really didn’t want to have an infection and die. 

He jumped at hearing knocking on his door. He quickly pushed his shirt down and walked back just in time to see Kyle walking in, dismissing the guards that followed him soon after.

“I apologize for my absence these past days. As much as I wish to have postponed it, the princess’s visit was an important one scheduled for months now.” He said and Stan felt a sting when he mentioned the princess.

“It’s fine. Actually, I learned a lot about this realm these past days.” Stan fake-coughed. “R-reading books from the library and talking to Jimmy, I mean.” He lied through his teeth.

“What have you discovered?” Kyle arched his brow.

“Just uhm, about fairies and barbarians.” He said and noticed how Kyle was waiting for him to develop, so he cleared his throat. “How fairies are very knowledgeable. I heard that they were becoming rare recently, too.”

“Ah, yes, they became very targeted because of their extensive knowledge.” Kyle explained. “They had to develop hiding methods since other species, especially humans, were hunting them. Not because they were at risk of extinction, as commonly thought.”

“Oh… makes sense.” There was a short pause before the noirette spoke again. “So, how was it? With the princess, I mean.”

He didn’t really want to turn the conversation to be about Princess Kenny, but he wasn’t sure whether he could keep up with the act if the conversation was about himself. Probably not, it was always hard to fool Kyle. No matter how much he wanted to hide something, the ginger always figured it out. Stan assumed it was similar in this realm, given how smart Royal Kyle was. He didn’t want to imagine what would befall him if the royal caught him lying. He slightly shivered. He couldn’t risk that.

“Fairly well.” The royal said. “We merely discussed some trade negotiations and talked about the alliance between our reigns.” 

“Sounds… interesting?” The noirette didn’t really know how to respond to that. “The whole alliance agreement, I mean.” Stan mentally facepalmed himself, what a bad subject to bring up! “I-I heard around that it started with this– your kingdom’s support when they were claiming independence or something like that.”

Kyle arched his brow. “Yes, they were once under the influence of Kupa Keep. However, upon dissenting from the core tenets of the major kingdom's ideology, they refused to follow its morals, ultimately demanding a separation. Naturally, the king of Kupa Keep was displeased with this development, and a conflict ensued…” He paused, intently staring into Stan’s ocean eyes. “Is there a matter weighing on your mind?”

Oof. “H-huh?” Stan faltered.

“You appear tense, your gaze fixed upon me as if longing to tell me something.” Kyle began approaching him, and he subconsciously stepped back from him until his back met a wall. He didn’t break eye contact with the royal, dread filling him upon noticing how his green-emerald eyes seemed to be glowing. “Or perhaps to keep something concealed?”

Stan gulped, his limbs trembling slightly. He was cornered and didn’t know how to react. He desperately tried to ignore the tension he felt, convincing himself that the pounding in his heart was because he was terrified(bad timing for his feelings to confuse him - it didn’t help that Kyle’s alternate was insanely attractive, too).

“Which one is it?” Kyle’s look seemed to darken and Stan’s fear immediately outweighed.

“E-erhm… O-ok, Ky– I-I’ll tell you.” He spoke, stuttering and struggling. “J-just– god, g-give me some space, please. I feel like suffocating.”

“Oh.” Kyle blinked, only then realizing. “My sincere apologies, I didn't realize I had encroached upon you so closely.” He stepped back, and Stan took some deep breaths, his mind and heart pounding.

Why was he so bad at hiding things? He wondered how his alternate was able to keep so many secrets to himself. Maybe Stan was only unaccustomed. And maybe this was a blessing in disguise; Stan wanted to warn him about the princess, after all. He sighed, an idea popping into his mind.

“I’m sorry, Kyle– I mean, Your Majesty.” He bit his bottom lip, straightening his posture and loosely glancing in the royal’s direction. “I-it’s just that I can’t help but feel skeptical about Princess Kenny. I-in my world she’s not really the best person to be trusted a-and the way she acted when I escorted her to you was very similar; s-so I was thinking that you really, really should keep an extra eye on her.”

Kyle had his eyes widened, completely taken aback by what came from the noirette’s mouth. Ultimately, he sighed, causing a shiver to run through Stan’s body. “Stan, I comprehend that there are divergences between our worlds and that, sometimes, it can be challenging to see past them, to adapt to them. I don’t know about Princess Kenny's circumstances from where you come from, but I do know that the princess places great importance on my reign’s support and alliance.”

Stan bit his tongue, avoiding Kyle’s gaze. No, that’s not the point, he thought. If anything Kenny was one of the people he trusted most back in his world, his closest friend aside from Kyle. Sure, they pulled pranks on each other, but Kenny would never stab him from behind, metaphorically or not. He balled his hands into fists. He supposed it was only fair, it was foolish of him to think that that would be enough to alert the royal. 

“I comprehend your skepticism, but mind you that’s a grave accusation.” Stan hesitantly glanced back at the royal, shivering at seeing how serious he was. “One that, lacking in substantiation, may bring forth dire repercussions. I have no desire to see you fall victim to such fate, Stan, but there's only so much I can do to shield you. Therefore, I implore you to refrain from making baseless accusations, particularly if they stem from knowledge of your realm.”

Stan’s eyes were wide. The royal was right, this wasn’t his reality, the place where he grew up and knew so well. No, in his world, he was able to share everything with Kyle, to talk to the person he cherished the most. In his world, there were no stupid labels or ranks putting an invisible wall between him and Kyle. In his world, he didn’t feel that small and worthless standing next to Kyle; Stan wasn’t scared of the power Kyle wielded, fearful of him.

No wonder his alternate had to bury the fact he was still acquainted with Tweek. Just the lingering thought of the possible ‘consequences’ he was risking befalling made Stan’s skin crawl. If there was only so much he could share with the royal, then what was the point? Could he ever be his true self?

“Do you understand?”

Stan swallowed, the lump in his throat not bulging. He stared deep into Kyle’s forest-green eyes as he spoke. “I do.”

Chapter Text

“What is he doing here?” Call Girl asked, skeptically looking at Professor Chaos, who had just walked in behind Mysterion.

“I’ll explain everything shortly.” Mysterion says, surveying the room. SC was sitting next to WT, Fastpass sitting next to them on one side of the meeting table; Call Girl was sitting next to Tupperware, and Mosquito sat next to them on the other side. There were four empty seats. Mysterion frowned. “Where’s the Coon?”

Call Girl rolled her eyes. “Who cares? After not being elected leader he decided to be a bitch; it’s no surprise. Kite on the other hand–”

“Wasn’t called for this meeting.” Mysterion spoke and everyone looked at him, confused. “He’s currently busy with another issue. But don’t worry, I’ll explain the situation to him later.”

“Okay, so what’s this meeting about, anyways?” Mosquito asked.

“As you all know, we recently lost one of our colleagues due to a multiversal issue.” Mysterion began and everyone nodded. “According to the information Kite gathered before the occurrence, there was a wave of similar force to that of witchcraft.” He explained, the table lighting a holograph with the information on the wave energy. “As we don’t know anyone with extensive knowledge on that, Doctor Timothy proposed to build an interdimensional portal machine.”

“And… he’s here because…?” Mosquito questioned, glancing at Professor Chaos.

“Toolshed was the one suitable for building this machine, but, as you all know he’s the one…” Mysterion looked down for a moment before meeting everyone’s gaze again. “The reason we’re building this machine for. Professor Chaos is the other one capable of getting this machine done, and he agreed to help us build it.”

“WHAT?!” Call Girl yelled, throwing a threatening glance at Mysterion. “Pardon me, but how are we supposed to trust him after all he’s done?!”

“Our major goal is to bring our colleague back.” Mysterion’s serious gaze didn’t shift. “We need all the help we can get, even if there are risks involved. We don’t know how much time we have before consequences start affecting the timelines.”

“We don’t know whether there ARE such consequences!” Call Girl stood up, banging her hands against the desk. “He is a villain, Mysterion. A dangerous one, need I remind you. Enabling him access to something such as an interdimensional machine– even more allowing him to be the one to create it– what will stop him from traveling the multiverse in search of an army?! Or in search of a threatening weapon that we can’t stop? Can’t you see how insane what you’re proposing is?!”

“We are going to work together with him, so he won’t have time to get any funny ideas.” Mysterion threw a dark glance at Professor Chaos, who was only standing there, looking bored.

“Tupperware and I can probably figure something out.” The raven-haired girl argued. “And together with Kite’s extraterrestrial technological knowledge, I’m sure we–”

“We might not have time for that.” The shadow hero cut her. “Professor Chaos already has an outline for the machine, including contingency plans in case the machine’s instability is beyond our control.”

“His alternate is fine!” Call Girl raised her voice. “We’re keeping him in constant supervision. If something happens then–”

“It might be too late.” The room went quiet, Mysterion’s dark violet eyes staring intensely into Call Girl’s caramel ones. After what felt like forever, the shadow hero spoke again. “Listen, I understand that these are not the most convenient circumstances. But Doctor Timothy himself told me to ask for Professor Chaos’s help, and I trust his judgment.~ He took a deep breath in and out. “If anything happens, I’ll take full responsibility.”

The room went silent for a moment or two.

“I-I s-say we give i-i-it a chance.” Fastpass finally spoke out. Everyone glanced at him. “Toolshed is n-not only our c-colleague, he’s a-a-also our f-friend; we need to g-get him home. Also, w-we didn’t n-n-nominate Doctor Timothy as our leader f-for no re-reason, right? If he thinks Chaos i-is the k-key to get our friend b-ba-back, so b-be it.”

Everyone began mumbling. Mysterion looked around while the anti-hero yawned. Soon enough others nodded at Fastpass’s statement.

“Yeah, I’m with him.” Mosquito said. “Despite enjoying his alternate’s company, we need to get over this situation.”

“I agree…” Tupperware said, and Call Girl abruptly turned to him. “Even if his alternate is fine here, we don’t know about his conditions there.”

The raven-haired girl sighed, sitting back down. “Fine, I guess that’s valid.” She said, raising both hands in surrender.

“So everyone agrees?” The shadow hero asked, and everyone nodded. “Alright, it’s settled then.” He turned to Professor Chaos. “Professor Chaos.” He called.

“Oh? So it’s happening after all?” He asked, walking towards one of the table’s ends. “Not gonna lie, I was hoping to be released soon.” He took a paper roll. “As for the plan, I’ll need Call Girl and Tupperware to assist me in building and programming the machine.” He threw the roll to the duo, who promptly unrolled and began studying it.

“Changing vibrating waves? Seriously?” Call Girl glances at Professor Chaos. “Is it really possible?”

“Perhaps.” The anti-hero responded. “But that’s where Fastpass here jumps in. He can control his vibrancy levels to an extent; of course, we’ll need more than that, but I’d say it’s a pretty good starter.”

“And if it doesn’t work?” The girl arched her brow.

“Then we’ll get your alien friend and try to find a wormhole.”

“And why isn’t that plan A?” Tupperware questioned.

“How would we know which wormhole ends up in his universe?” Professor Chaos arched his brow.

“How would we know the correct vibrancy level of his universe?” Call Girl retorted with another question.

The antihero chuckled. “Don’t you guys already know?”

Call Girl and Tupperware’s eyes widened. Everyone turned their attention to Professor Chaos.

“Doesn’t these machines of yours register everything?” He asked, opening his arms to point to the high-tech space they were in. “When he was swapping places with his alternate, surely something was changing, wasn’t it his vibrancy levels? Wasn’t his cells vibrating and changing?”

The room went silent, eyes turned to the duo, waiting for a response. They both looked down as if they had an epiphany.

Tupperware was the first to speak.

“We didn’t think of that.” He confessed. “These machines weren’t made to identify or monitor something of that nature. So there’s no data on his vibrancy levels.”

“So…” Mosquito spoke. “What now?”

Professor Chaos thought for a moment before grinning. “We wait for an instability.”

Mysterion’s eyes widened.

“What does that mean?” Mosquito questioned.

“To wait for his alternate to destabilize.” Mysterion said, looking at Professor Chaos as if he’d just said something impossible.

“And if it doesn’t happen?” Mosquito frowned.

“Oh, it will.” Professor Chaos smirked. “Else, you better use what you have to figure it out.” He shrugged. “Have the materials ready, we'll start tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Stan lay down sprawled on the bed, his mind evolving his previous conflict with Kyle, or the king. He had just taken a shower to calm his thoughts. Now he stared blankly at the ceiling, only half-aware of the movement present on the big window.

“Exhausted now, aren’t we?” A voice echoed, and the noirette glanced in its direction, meeting Tweek’s figure.

He shook his head. “Just thinking.” He said, sitting up. “What are you doing here?”

Tweek raised a bag. “Thought you’d appreciate some help with that.” He threw a glance at Stan’s open wound, which was slightly bleeding, staining his shirt.

“Holy shit!” Stan cursed, finally noticing.

“Does it hurt?”

Stan thought for a moment. “Now that you mention it… it is.”

Tweek nodded, walking towards the bed and kneeling, placing the bag next to him. “Pardon me.” He says before lifting Stan’s shirt and analyzing the wound. “I see you cleaned it properly. However it’s a very deep one, so we ought to be careful and not leave it open. Otherwise, it might cause an infection.”

Stan nodded, complying when Tweek asked him to take off his shirt.

“Something bothering you?” Tweek asked, and Stan’s whole body tensed. The blonde let out a discreet laugh. “You’re very easy to read, you know that?” When Stan kept quiet, he continued. “I don’t mean it in a bad way. It just really reminds me of this world’s Stan.”

Stan inhaled sharply when Tweek’s digits covered in cream touched his open wound, holding his breath while Tweek spread the cream around the area. He exhaled, coming out with a distressed sigh. “I- I tried warning Kyle about the princess. I’m sorry Tweek, I just thought that, that–”

“It’s ok, Stan.” Tweek looked up to him, a gentle smile gracing his lips.

“A-aren’t you mad?” Stan frowned. “You told me not to…”

Tweek shook his head. “I anticipated this would happen.” He said, grabbing a hand fan to wave at the cream. “I’m also guessing it didn’t go as you hoped?”

Stan sighed. “No.”

“You want to talk about it?”

Stan kept quiet for a few moments. “I… I just don’t get it, Tweek. How can I– me from this world be so devoted to Kyle, share such a close relationship with him, when he can’t rely on him to share everything?”

Tweek breathed out a laugh. “It’s not that he can’t rely on the king. If I’m being honest, the king would unquestioningly trust him, irrespective of any other factors; every word…” He grabbed some herbs from his bag and started placing them around Stan’s wound. “Hence, there are matters best left unspoken. He might hold the highest rank in Larnion, but there are constraints to his authority.”

Stan reflected for a moment, frowning. “Then… who does he go to?”

“Who do you think?” Tweek smirked.

Oh yeah, that made sense.

“Whenever matters concerning the king weighed in his heart, or he found himself adrift in his role as the king's steward, or harbored doubts regarding certain affairs...” Tweek softly giggled, slowly shaking his head. “Even his intricacies with David.”

“David?” It came out in a more surprised tone than Stan had anticipated.

“Could you not perceive?”

Stan thought for a moment. Sure, David hasn’t been the best to him, but he didn’t think it was because he had a beef with his alternate; actually, he thought it was because of his duty to protect the king, leading him to have trust issues with anyone he barely knew.

“Their rivalry goes way back to when I was still part of the royal army. David harbored a contemptuous view of humans, a sentiment that many believed played a significant role in his vehement disdain for Stanley Marshwalker. Humans are smaller than elves, possess more limitations, and are only endowed with a fraction of the elvish aptitude for magic.” He explains. “Nevertheless, Stan proved himself worthy by overcoming that, ascending to become one of the most formidable warriors Larnion has ever known.”

Stan looked up in awe. How come he managed to be so cool in this reality? He flinched when Tweek dropped a few drops of a soft citrus-smelling oil on top of the herbs.

“However, there’s another tale shrouded in silence.” Tweek says, spilling a few more drops. “Perhaps it’s because everyone overlooked, or perchance it is the fear of repercussions should it ever reach the ears of our Sovereign.”

Stan’s eyes widened, a look of terror painted on his face. “He was in love with me?!”

And Tweek lost it, bursting into laughter and curling to his side. “The king!” He breathed. “He is in love with the king!”

Stan sighed in relief. “That makes more sense.” He paused. “Wait, is?”

Tweek nodded, taking deep breaths to compose himself. “You better maintain an extra eye on him. Stan told me about David’s attempts to undermine his standing through words and deeds, disparaging his humanity and relating him to the Grand Wizard or other humans who have inflicted harm upon elves. Lord knows what he could do to you if you’re not careful.”

Stan’s eyes were still sort of wide when he glanced to the side, digesting the blonde’s words. Tweek was now fanning with the hand fan on Stan’s wound.

“If I may?” Tweek asked, and Stan slowly nodded. “Do you truly fully rely on the king’s alternate? Do you withhold nothing for yourself?”

Stan’s heart dropped and he almost stopped breathing. With a trembling voice, he responded. “There’s one thing… that I couldn’t bring myself to tell him.”

Tweek nodded. “And is it bad that he doesn’t know?”

Stan frowned. “No. Actually, I think it’s–” He paused, looking as though he had an epiphany. “Oh.”

Tweek smiled sweetly. “See? It is alright not to share every little thing. What matters is how true you feel towards each other, the sincerity of your bond. Though some things may remain unspoken, let your heart be ever receptive and sincere.” He pointed at Stan’s chest. “Though the king may appear stern, his position demands caution in hastily accepting unsubstantiated counsel. He merely seeks to warn you, for it could prove detrimental should a member of the high court bear witness to your dissemination of such allegations and-”

“There’s nothing he can do in my favor.” Stan sighed. “Yeah. He told me that. I just don’t know what’s so bad about keeping alert.”

“He’s unaware of your injury.” Tweek reminded him, grabbing a roll of bandage. “Pardon me.” He said, and Stan raised his hands so the blonde could wrap it around his abdomen, covering the wound and herbs.

“Speaking of which, you’re really good at this.” Stan said, looking at his wrapped abdomen. “I’m guessing I’ll be seeing you frequently, then?”

Tweek frowned. “No, need I remind you that it’s risky for me to wander around the elven kingdom? I was hoping you paid attention to how I did it so you can do it yourself next time.”

Stan groaned. “Crap.”

“Furthermore, it’s a lengthy trip.” Tweek said. “I brought quite enough for a few days. Don’t worry, I shall arrange for additional supplies to be delivered through Jimmy.”

“Before you go, can you show me again?”

“As you wish.”

Chapter Text

Ky and Stan were enjoying what Stan had come to recognize as Cartoons on the large screen when they heard a knock at the door. Despite Ky's intent to respond, it was Stan who swiftly traversed the space to the entrance. The noirette slowly opened the door, revealing Clyde and the tall man he had seen in pictures in his alternate personal quarters.

“Stan, my guy!” Greeted Clyde, coming in and wrapping his arm around Stan’s neck. “Good to see you! Is Kyle around?”

“I’m here.” Ky appeared behind them. “What’s up?”

“Just wondering if I could borrow Stan for the night.” Clyde proposed and Ky looked at him suspiciously. “Don’t worry, I won’t take him anywhere sus. Tolkien gave me funds to bring him to a nice place!”

“You okay with that?” Ky glanced at the noirette.

“Yes, last time proved very pleasant.”

Ky shrugged. “Then I don’t see a pro-”

“It’s settled then!” Clyde cheered, ushering Stan through the door, which promptly closed behind them right after they were both on the other side.

“Wait, what about Ky?” Stan glanced backward.

“Don’t worry about him!” Clyde spoke as two metal doors parted, granting them entrance into the moving room that Ky had taught him was referred to as an 'elevator'. “We won’t take long.”

Stan furrowed his brow, though ultimately chose to comply. He wasn’t sure who that blonde guy was; though from the pictures it seemed like his alternate self knew him well. Yet, a slight unease lingered at the thought of leaving Ky alone in his company. Which he believed was a justified concern.

“So, you eat meat?” Clyde asked, and the noirette nodded. “Thank god, 'cause I wasn’t in the mood of going to a vegan place.”

The knight was confused by his statement but decided not to question. 

As they entered a different car, Stan discerned two distinct facets of being in a car with Clyde, divergent from his experiences with Ky. His first note was that Clyde filled the space with resonant melodies, their lyrics evoking memories of his king. A sense of apprehension and uncertainty gripped Stan's chest, yet he found solace in Clyde's preoccupation with shouting the words along with the one singing, oblivious to his inner turmoil.

The second note was on Clyde's handling of the vehicle. He alternated between rapid bursts and decelerations, executing turns that caused Stan's body to lurch sideways. Throughout the whole journey, Stan felt as if he were being tossed about in every direction, leaving him feeling dizzy.

After they were out, Clyde led him inside a bright building, adorned with numerous tables and chairs, and permeated by the unmistakable aroma of seared meat. Surveying the surroundings, Stan noted individuals traversing the space with trays in hand, reminding him of the palace’s servants.

“I see you like it, hm?” Stan turned to Clyde, who was grinning at him. “Feel free to try whatever you want and eat to your heart's content! It’s an all-you-can-eat buffet, after all!”

Stan’s eyes slightly widened at him. “Are you sure?”

Clyde nodded, walking towards a table. “No need to restrain yourself!” They both sat down, and Clyde exchanged words with one of the women that looked like servants until he turned to Stan. “Are you okay with soda?”

“Soda?”

“Of course…” Clyde laughed while rolling his eyes. “It’s a type of drink we have, would you be down to try it? If you don’t like it, I can get you juice.”

Stan nodded in acknowledgment as Clyde resumed his conversation with the woman. The noirette's gaze wandered to the surroundings, quickly alighting upon a pair of lovers. In this instance, it was a pair of ladies, their hands entwined upon the tabletop. One conversed joyfully while the other gazed upon her with intense admiration.

Soon, one of the men who looked like a servant came, setting down two glasses and a bottle containing a crystal-clear liquid. Stan narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the bubbles dancing within the liquid. The man poured the contents into the glasses before excusing himself. Stan reached for the glass nearest to him, analyzing the liquid. Taking a small sip, he was taken aback by the effervescence bursting upon his tongue; sweet with a subtle hint of lime. Emboldened, he took a larger sip, only to feel his throat burning upon swallowing it, causing his eyes to well up with tears.

“My god, are you alright?” Clyde asked concerned. “Maybe the soda wasn’t a good idea.”

“I can drink it.” Stan retorted, not wanting to be defeated by a drink.

“No, it’s no good.” Clyde said, grabbing Stan’s glass to himself. When Stan was about to protest, he cut him. “Kyle will kick my ass.” He grabbed a leather book. “Do you have grapes in your world?” Stan nodded. “What about strawberries? Do you like them better?” Stan nodded again. “Okay, uh… What’s your favorite fruit for me to order your juice?”

Stan reflected for a moment. “Whispering willowfruit.”

Clyde scrunched his nose, confused. “What the– Can it be strawberry?” He asked and the knight nodded. 

The brunette called one of the ‘servant’ ladies and asked for the juice, which was delivered not long after. Soon thereafter, various attendants presented them with an array of meats. Though Stan failed to recall its names, he graciously accepted each dish, enticed by their appearance and aroma. Rice and assorted salads were also offered, which the noirette happily accepted. Every dish proved to be delectable, somehow surpassing the castle’s cooks, Larnion’s most esteemed chefs.

“Damn, dude.” Clyde stared at him, surprised. “Is Kyle feeding you? I know he eats like a bird, but you can say something if he’s making you starve.”

Stan shook his head. “Ky’s cooking is sufficient and savory. As a warrior, I’m accustomed to consuming huge meals to sustain my physique and energy. I'm merely seizing the opportunity to do so since you granted me the freedom to eat until I satiate my appetite.”

“So… in other words: starving?” Clyde arched his brow.

“No, not at all."

Clyde simply stared at him skeptically. “Sure, whatever you say, dude.” He said and the noirette acted unresponsive. “Keep eating, you’re fine.”

Stan nodded, returning his attention to slicing the meat. Suddenly, laughter reverberated throughout the salon, prompting both boys to gaze back toward the table occupied by the two enamored ladies. Clyde observed how the noirette’s eyes glimmered with fascination.

“Hey, can I ask you something?” Clyde wanted for Stan’s nod before continuing. “You seem really enchanted by couples, huh? I noticed last time when we were in the cinema, too. Why? Does it remind you of a special someone?”

Stan’s cheeks flushed, and he looked away. Though he reasoned there was no harm in confiding in Clyde, considering his origin from a wholly separate realm, he nonetheless felt a pang of shyness about broaching the subject.

“Oh my god!” Screamed Clyde. “You do! I knew it!!” Stan was surprised to see him smile so brightly at the discovery. “So, who is it? Tell me, tell me!”

Stan felt his cheeks burning hotter. “My king…”

“Your king?!” The brunette’s eyes widened. “Daaamn…” He giggled. “Have you seen his alternate already?” Stan minimally nodded, and Clyde’s brown eyes shone even brighter. “Who?!”

“Ky…?” It came out as a question, even though it wasn’t.

“Ky? As in Kyle?” Stan nodded. “Kyle Broflovski??” The noirette nodded again. “Holy shit, dude; Tolkien and Wendy owe me so much money!”

The knight arched his brow at the brunette’s last phrase.

“I mean, it’s not exactly it, but it should mean something…” Clyde spoke to himself. “Ops, sorry.” He apologized at seeing the knight’s confused glance. “Anyways, about your royal crush… Tell me more about it. Is it only a feeling, are you guys together…?”

“Our feelings are mutual, a truth long acknowledged. We’ve always been close; ever since the Majesties, his parents, kindly took me into their kingdom.” Stan said, unable to keep a smile from blossoming on his lips. 

“Aww…” Clyde mumbled, head resting on his hands. “That’s amazing, dude. So you guys have been together for a long time?” 

Stan nodded. “There is little more to divulge, save for the constraints to our relationship growing over the years, particularly since his ascension to the elven throne.” His smile turned somewhat gloomy. 

“Wait! Kyle’s an elf in your world?”

“Yes, they’re very majestic. With the tendency to possess greater physical prowess compared to humans, and a profound connection to both nature and magic.”

“I bet you were thinking that he’s the most majestic or something corny like that.”

Stan blushed again. “Indeed…”

Clyde laughed. “Sorry, dude, I’m just messing with you.” He waved his hand. “You can continue.”

Stan glanced back at the lovers. “Beholding these lovers reminds me of him, and I can’t help but feel a sense of longing and a tinge of envy for their freedom to openly and sincerely express their love. Don't take my intentions wrongly, I find that captivating and beautiful. Yet, it stirs a yearning within me that I have been compelled to suppress due to our divergent positions.”

“Oh…” Clyde frowned, his heart tightening in sympathy. “So you guys need to be careful because he’s a king and you’re…”

“His personal knight, yes.”

“Fuck, dude, that must suck…” Clyde leaned back on his chair until an idea hit him. “Wait! We’re trying to make a portal to bring you home. If that works, maybe you can bring him and take him on dates here!”

“Pardon?”

“It’s like… erm… a door? Yeah, a door that leads from this universe to yours.”

“Does it really?”

Clyde shrugged. “We don’t know yet, but that’s the goal.”

The knight’s eyes slightly widened, his heart beating in anticipation. He imagined the wonder of bringing his king to the ‘cinema’ or the grand 'Ferris wheel’ in the 'amusement park'. Marveling at the thought of openly displaying their affection and esteem without concern for prying eyes. He contemplated the myriad types of outings he could experience with his king, his beloved. A wide grin spread across his face as he cherished these thoughts, fervently wishing for them to become true.

Such notions greatly appealed to him.

Chapter Text

Stan took a last glance in the mirror on his aided injury. It looked like it didn’t bleed, at least not enough to show. He had drunk enough of the (awfully tasting) potions that Tweek gave him, so he was barely feeling it at that moment. 

After feeling safe that it wouldn’t stain yet another shirt (Stan had spent a long time washing the blood from the other one) and make itself noticeable, Stan was ready to leave the room. Walking through the corridors, he noticed that several servants ran around, seemingly in a hurry.

He found Kyle in the main hall where the throne resided. He gave short instructions to a few servants while talking with David and analyzing a paper. Stan waited for all of them to excuse themselves, David taking the paper with him.

“Uhh… what’s this all about?”

“Oh, good morning, Stan.” Kyle greeted him. “Did you rest well?”

Stan nodded. “You?”

“Fairly well.”

“So… why is everyone running around in a rush today?”

Kyle sighed, rolling his eyes. “We received a last-minute missive yesterday. Apparently, the Grand Wizard is hosting a ‘celebratory reunion’ for his apology and my presence is highly expected.”

“When is it?”

“3 days from now. However, I must part today, for the passage to Kupa Keep spans over a day's travel.” Kyle explained, clearly bothered by the sudden travel.

Stan’s eyes widened. “Kupa Keep?” He echoed mindlessly.

“Yes, the kingdom under the Grand Wizard’s command.”

“Oh yeah, right.” Stan said, remembering that minor detail. “Can I go?”

“I fear that shan’t happen.”

“Why?! Aren’t I- Stan? your right-hand man? Aren’t we– he– I? Supposed to follow you everywhere?”

“Indeed, I would have him accompany me under normal circumstances.” Kyle explained. “Alas, these are far from ordinary. You are still a stranger to this realm and I worry the Grand Wizard ought to inflict harm upon you.”

“I promise you that I can take care of myself. I used to fight crime all the time back in my world!” It came louder than Stan wished, so he took a deep breath in and out, composing himself. 

Convincing Kyle was tricky, but he knew better than to raise his voice, lose his cool. Whenever he wanted to convince his hot-headed friend, he needed to remain calm and speak clearly. He assumed it shouldn’t be too different with his alternate. 

“I know I’m not him, and I know that you know that, too. But aren’t I in their eyes? If he, and by he I mean me, doesn’t show up like he normally would, won’t that give off that your kingdom is unstable?” Stan remained tense all the way through, dearly hoping it gave out firm.

Kyle stared at him intensely, and it took all his might to not frail and crumble. He seemed to be getting on the king’s bad side quite frequently lately, and he really didn’t like that. But he couldn’t help it, at least not this time. God knows when his next opportunity to get to the fucking crystal will be.

He could only hope that they’ll be able to amend in the near future. Especially if he’s able to get the crystal and fix all this mess.

“If I may, Your Highness?”

The silence was cut off by a voice coming nearby. Both Stan and Kyle turned to see David by the side door. He had his right hand slightly raised and bowed formally when Kyle turned to him. Stan raised his brow at him skeptically, when did he even get there?

“Yes?”

“Mister Marshwalker brings forth a valid point, Your Majesty.” David claimed, glancing at Stan. The noirette thought of correcting him, but bit his tongue so as to not interrupt him. “His absence from the upcoming gathering will undoubtedly evoke questions among the other sovereigns. The Wizard King, in particular, may interpret it as a sign of vulnerability on our part. Furthermore, Your Majesty holds the suspicion that the Grand Wizard may be responsible for Sir Marshwalker's disappearance, does he not? If such assumptions hold true, it stands to reason that the Grand Wizard orchestrated this event to test the validity of his conjectures.”

Stan peeked at Kyle, who was staring at nowhere in specific, presumably thinking.

“Are you proposing we bring him and have him feign as Sir Marshwalker, lest suspicions be raised and tumult ensue?”

“Indeed, my liege.” David nodded. “Our men stand ready and trained to confront any peril, your highness. I trust they possess the capability to keep a vigilant watch over him, should it ease your royal heart. However, I daresay it would be unwise to arouse even a whisper of suspicion regarding Sir Marshwalker's absence. We remain ignorant of the Grand Wizard's intentions, and it would be imprudent to gamble on his next move.”

Kyle closed his eyes, sighing. “Very well, so be it.” He glanced at Stan before raising his gaze at David. “However, you shall be the one in the room with me during the reunion.” He stated and David agreed, bowing slightly and mumbling a ‘yes, Your Majesty’. “Show him the stables, and arrange him an armor.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” David said, bowing once again. He then glanced at Stan and extended his arm towards the exit. The noirette was quick to follow, as if staying there could make Kyle change his mind.

Their walk was silent. David walked with an intimidating posture, eyes glued ahead. Stan was looking at him from behind, trying to brush off the mixed feelings he was getting from David.

You better maintain an extra eye on him. Lord knows what he could do to you if you’re not careful.

He squinted his eyes. David wouldn’t go as far as putting Stan in real danger after promising the king he would protect him - meaning lying to said king. No, he was probably thinking in favor of the kingdom; that’s what his arguments meant, right? He might have a beef with his alternate, but Stan’s not really his alternate, so if anything, he benefited from having Stan there.

Also, there’s no way he knew that the Grand Wizard was targeting him and the reason why he did so. Not even Kyle knew that, else he wouldn't have ever agreed to it.

Even if David refused to protect him, ‘overlooking’ his situation of danger, Stan knew how to fight. He even saved Tweek from the humans last time. He would be fine.

Still, he couldn’t brush off the feeling that it could be a trap.

Chapter Text

Kenny closed the door right after Clyde and Stan were out.

“What the fuck, Kenny?!” Kyle glared at him.

“I need to talk to you. Alone.”

Kyle’s eyes slightly widened. “Woah, dude, is it serious?”

“We have a lead to fixing the whole multiversal confusion.”

“I’m listening.”

“It’s not a virus or something that we can cure, but something related to magic.” Kenny explained. “Meaning the roots of the change happened in his universe.”

Kyle frowned. “But he didn’t say anything about it.”

“Maybe he himself doesn’t know.” Kenny sighed. “Anyway, Doctor Timothy said our best shot is to build a machine that serves like a portal to send medieval Stan home and get our back.”

“Okay… so Tupperware and Call Girl are working on it and I should assist them?”

Kenny only stared at him with an unwavering expression.

“Right?”

“Kyle…” Kenny sighed, pushing his bangs up with his hand. “I need you to trust me in this, ok?”

“What do you mean?” Kyle squinted his eyes.

“I need you to stay calm. It might be one of our only chances of getting him back.”

“Kenny, who is in charge of this machine?” Kyle said in an accusatory tone.

“You’re already getting worked up-”

“That’s because you are not fucking speaking, smartass.”

“I’ll say it, but I need you to breathe and let me go through it, alright?”

“...fine.”

“He told me since Toolshed is the one missing, I should get Professor Chaos to lead the project.” Kenny said and Kyle breathed in.

“Are you shitting with me?” Kyle glared at the blonde. “Kenny, he's been one of our biggest problems over the past years. How many times has he tried to end us?!”

“I know he’s a villain, and I know he almost killed Toolshed and Call Girl.”

“Oh really? Because you seem to be painting him as his fucking knight in shining armor right now.” Kyle breathed deeply in an attempt to calm himself. “What if he’s actually making a bomb?”

“Kyle, listen to me. Stan’s alternate might be stable right now, but we can’t be sure he’ll be fine like this for long. Our time might be limited, and Professor Chaos has more knowledge of machines than any of us.” Kenny tried to reason with him.

“Oh because it’s so much better to risk having him tricking us than working on our own.” Kyle rolled his eyes. “He hates us, Kenny. I don’t see how he’d be willing to help.”

“But he is.” Kenny sighed. “Besides, Tupperware and Call Girl are involved as well. With them around, he won’t be able to get any funny ideas.”

“Wait, they accepted this?”

“Well… yeah?”

“Am I the last to know?” Kyle asked and the way Kenny hesitated told him everything he needed to know. “Great.”

“Sorry, dude, but you’re too hard-headed, it’s hard sometimes.” Kenny argued, catching himself on the overly honest comment. “Which is not bad, to be very clear.”

“Whatever, dude, it’s already defined.”

“...yeah…” Kenny exhaled heavily. “All you need to know is that we are being extra cautious. We’ll have someone watching him at all times, when not Call Girl or Tupperware, I’ll be there, ok?”

“Am I not included or something like that?” Kyle asked and Kenny remained silent again. “Holy fucking shit.”

“We need you to take care of Stan!” Kenny pointed, grabbing Kyle’s shoulders and locking eyes with him. “You’ll just need to trust me with the machine, ok? We need to work together to bring our Stan back.”

Ah, how Kyle missed Stan. Patrolling with him, going out to eat, watching movies, or just walking around wherever… it was so fun; it made Kyle’s life prettier. Only being around him, if the alien was being honest, made him feel lighter, happier. He really wanted to have his super best friend back, so much so that resorting to Professor Chaos didn’t look too bad. Of course, he’d rather not, but Kenny knew better than to carelessly consider something like that. He surely had his reasons and Kyle believed he could trust those.

Kyle slowly nodded. “I understand.”

Kenny opened a small smile. “Thank you. We’ll bring him back safe and sound.”

“Yeah…”

“Also…” Kenny began and Kyle glanced up at him. “Not to ruin the mood, but do you have anything to eat here? I’m starving, dude.”

Kyle laughed, rolling his eyes. “I’ll make us something.”

…

“We’re baaackk!!” Clyde exclaimed as he swung open the door, Stan following behind. Seated at the table were the blonde man and Ky, eating from a bowl filled with soup, pasta, and an array of other culinary concoctions. “Oh wow, it smells delicious here! Is it lamen?”

Ky raised from his seat. “Don’t forget to take off your shoes.” He gestured toward Clyde, who halted his advance, acquiescing to the command. “It is, but I thought you went out to eat?”

“Yeah, I was just curious.”

“How was it?” Ky asked, looking at Stan.

“Very hearty and savory. The establishment was splendid! People there exhibited a genteel demeanor. I indulged in a bubbling drink, alongside an assortment of meats, each prepared and presented in diverse manners. It’s very worth visiting, Ky!” Stan explained excitedly.

“‘Bubbling drink’, huh?” Ky repeated the knight's words, his gaze falling upon Clyde, who averted his eyes. “I’m glad you had fun.” He smiled.

“Stanny boy!” The blonde called, a radiant smile adorning his countenance as he approached Stan and half-hugged him with one arm. “I don’t think we’ve properly met, do you know me from your world?”

Stan regarded him with intensity, his gaze narrowing slightly. “I fear not.”

“Oh…” The blonde said, less enthusiastic, and Stan caught the sound of Ky's and Clyde's subdued laughter. He stepped away from Stan, clearing his throat. “I’m Kenny, the funniest, most gracious being here!” He bowed theatrically.

“Yeah, sure.” Clyde rolled his eyes, albeit with a smile on his face.

“Kenny?” Stan’s eyes widened slightly in astonishment. “Princess Kenny?”

“Princess?!” Ky and Clyde exclaimed in unison, the latter erupting into hearty laughter immediately afterward.

Kenny’s eyes glimmered. “I am a princess in your world?!” He asked, grabbing Stan’s shoulders.

“Yes… Princess Kenny McCormick, ruler of Zaron.”

“Holy fuck!! I am a princess!!” Kenny exclaimed, laughing. “I am a goddamn princess, universe!” He yelled, extending both his arms up and closing his eyes. “You all better bring me my tiara, mere mortals!” He screamed, pointing at Ky and Clyde. “Cause I’m a fucking princess!!!”

“Help… I can’t… breathe!” Clyde interjected amidst his laughter.

Ky, in a gesture of exasperation, brought his hand to his face. “Oh, for god’s sake…”

Stan stared at the scene, completely lost. Kenny seemed happy, reveling in the moment. Abruptly, he ceased his mirth. “Wait.” He turned to Stan. “One last thing.”

“Yes?”

“Am I hot?” He smirked.

“Hot?”

“Like sexy, with big boobs and booty?” Kenny inquired, lightly tapping his chest and butt twice for emphasis.

Stan still seemed confused. “I presume you hold great esteem for your body and beauty.”

“YES!!” Kenny cheered once again, giving Stan a hurried hug. “I can die in peace now, people. I’m a hot princess somewhere in the multiverse, there’s nothing else I need.” He said, gently closing his eyes, placing one hand on his chest and extending the other toward the heavens as if in supplication.

“Lord have mercy…” Ky mumbled, looking up.

Chapter Text

“We’re here.” Claimed David, opening the door of the stables for Stan. It was very pretty, though it didn’t smell the best. The wood of the place was carved with elegant designs, and the torches illuminated very well. There were servants taking care of the horses, moving things around, or cleaning. They greeted Stan and David with a quick lower of their heads. “Normally, he rides this one, but I can arrange you a proper mount.”

The moment David opened the gate, a small creature ran free, jumping on Stan, bringing him down. It started licking his face and the noirette giggled, trying to pull himself together at the same time. Opening his eyes and taking a look at the creature, he had to blink a few times, finding it hard to believe.

“Sparky…?” He held the dog’s face, analyzing it. He felt a collar, which also read ‘Sparky’. His eyes teared up a little. “Jesus Christ! It really is you!” He said, voice breaking into a sob-laugh before hugging the dog tightly.

Sparky had died a few years ago, taking a part of Stan with him. The noirette missed him so much, it never really got easier. He never thought he would see Sparky again, and being able to was really getting to him.

He turned to David. “So… I… I mean, Marshwalker rode him?” David nodded in response and Stan frowned, glancing at Sparky again. “How?”

Sparky jumped from his lap and grew rapidly until it was big enough for Stan to ride him. Stan stared in awe; he supposed that at that point he should not be surprised by whatever that universe presented him, but there he was, amazed by its magical roots.

“Do you deem this sufficient, or do you prefer a horse?” David asked, and Sparky growled at him, seemingly against his proposal.

“I think I’ll be okay with him.” Stan smiled at Sparky, who proudly barked in response. He turned back to the knight. “Thank you, David.”

David nodded once again. “You know where to find him now. We shall part in a few hours; hence, return and prepare your belongings immediately. I'll have a servant deliver you a suitable armor and sword at your quarters.”

“A sword?”

“You do possess the aptitude to maneuver it, right? ” David asked. “You better, as that’s the very least.”

“Yeah, sure.” Stan responded, looking away.

…

Stan packed the bags a servant arranged for him with potions for pain, as well as a good amount of the things Tweek had instructed him to use to care for his wound. He also got three sets of clothes and his phone, just in case. He also packed some of the things the servants asked him to, being either a request from Kyle or David.

He also took the extra time to write for Tweek, something the latter taught him to do the last time they met. He wrote about the trip and asked the blonde to root for him to get the crystal and fix this whole situation. It was a rushed message, but a clear one. He used the whistle Tweek gave him and a gracious bird came to get the letter, flying away as soon as Stan mentioned to whom it was addressed.

The armor felt heavy on his body, and he lost a bit of mobility. He wasn’t as fast as normal, but he guessed it was only a small price to pay. It didn’t help that his muscles tensed more to bear its weight, especially with his healing wound. The sword looked just like the ones he saw in medieval museums. It was definitely heavy, and Stan needed both his hands to hold it right.

Hopefully, he wouldn’t need to use it.

They set off right after lunch, Stan comfortably sitting on top of Sparky. Differently from Princess Kenny, Kyle didn’t have a carriage, or at least he opted to not use one, riding his white horse instead. David and another elf warrior rode next to him, Stan farther to the end with other elves.

As the sun set, they decided to stop and camp there, resuming the journey at dawn. Stan tried helping as much as he could while struggling with the armor. He didn’t have the opportunity to talk to Kyle, as he was too busy talking to other elves and analyzing documents. He talked to some warriors over dinner, though. Nothing relevant, really.

When everyone was asleep, except for two warriors who were guarding at the moment, Stan sneaked out to the closest pond, which happened to be one with a waterfall, mesmerizing under the moonlight. 

He wasn’t tired, too accustomed to being up late. He sat on a nearby tree, carefully setting an asleep Sparky on his lap, patting him gently. He heard the sound of water falling while staring up at the starry sky - something the light pollution in the city never allowed him to do. Stan was at once at peace, his mind quiet.

The moment was short-lived, interrupted when one of Sparky’s ears twitched, waking him up. Stan looked at him, confused, and the dog jumped from his lap, growling at the forest. Stan stood up, squinting his eyes.

It was only then that Stan noticed that they were surrounded. He took out the sword, trying to think what he should or could do.

There were blasts of magic directed at him; the only one that risked hitting him fortunately hit his sword instead, making him stumble backward. Soon enough he was using the sword to hit the magic blasts, like in a baseball game. The blade repelled the attacks, and some hit close to where his attackers were hidden, making them jump out and show themselves.

It was too dark for Stan to see how they looked, but it was clear that there weren’t only 3 or 4 of them but some number around 10. He cursed.

One of them jumped right into him with a knife, and Stan managed to be fast enough to swing the sword at him. The swing made the attacker retreat while also pulling Stan.

He certainly looked ridiculous at that moment.

Another one jumped on him from behind, and Stan lost his balance, dropping the sword, tripping and falling into the pond. The armor was too heavy for him to swim back up, slowly sinking him into the depths of it.

Fuck it.

He transformed, promptly swimming back to the surface and taking in big chunks of air. He grabbed his tape measure, extended it to one of the trees, and pulled himself out of the water, poorly aimed magic shots missing him.

Now free from all the heavy stuff, he deviated from the magic blasts easily. He grabbed his laser gun and shot the individuals who were using magic the most. The beings lingering there seemed ready to fight.

Stan spawned a giant drill and made a big pit in a remote section of the forest. Then, he used his tools to bring trees down, limiting his adversaries’ paths. That together with his laser shots led them near the hole. With agile movements, he swung around using his tape measure, delivering swift kicks and sending them tumbling into the depths below one by one.

He stepped close enough to the hole to see the individuals struggling from the impact. Stan turned on his flashlight to see better, only mildly surprised to see that his attackers were humans.

“Who sent you guys? Are you plotting against the–”

He was cut by a harsh push from an attacker he was unaware of. It wasn’t a normal one either, with a force that made him almost fly, banging against a tree violently. It didn’t knock him out, but his vision distorted completely, his head pounding. He groaned, trying to focus his vision to retaliate.

There was a loud growl before a big creature jumped on the person who supposedly attacked him. The guy screamed, and Stan thought he heard the sound of skin tearing.

He blinked several times, desperately trying to fully recompose himself. Something soft came in contact with his head, and he leaned into it, closing his eyes and focusing on breathing. 

He didn't really know how much time passed, but he was able to pull himself together just in time not to pass out. He backed off from the soft surface, smiling to see that it was Sparky comforting him. He patted his partner soothingly before standing up.

The group of people was mumbling in the pit, and the noise was becoming more and more overwhelming to him. He was getting more and more annoyed, too. Hadn’t they already disturbed his peace enough? Couldn’t they just shut the fuck up already?

It seemed unfair. He never asked to be dragged into this, putting his life at risk because of a conflict he wasn’t familiar with or related to. Maybe it was the headache; maybe it was the pain coming from the wound that most certainly reopened after all this fuss; maybe it was homesickness; maybe it was the prolonged time without his medications; or maybe it was all at once; he didn’t really know. All he knew was that he was feeling terrible at the moment. His body was trembling, the extremity of his limbs tingling. He wanted to cry, to scream, to do whatever to stop feeling miserable like that. He was in pain and he didn’t know if he felt angry, frustrated, lost, sad, or terrified.

His best guess was that it was a mix of everything.

He screamed for everything to shut up, blasting one of the nearby trees a couple of times until it fell on top of the hole, covering it. His breathing was heavy and loud, and he focused on controlling it while looking up at the moon. He needed to survive this, needed to get back to his world.

A hawk flew over him, landing on a nearby tree. It interrupted his line of reasoning, calling his attention with a noise loud enough to make his ears ring. Stan locked eyes with it, overwhelming feelings on the verge of bursting. He couldn’t stand the way it looked at him. It looked like it was judging him, or mocking him. The thought made his blood boil.

“What are you looking at, huh?!” He yelled, throwing his arms up. “Are you one of the Grand Wizard’s fucking spies? Is that it? Well, let me tell you what. I know what you’re up to, you dickhead, shit-eating, egocentric son of an unloved whore! I know that you want to kill me because you know that if I die, you’ll get rid of the king’s most trusted guard and get your revenge. You know what I think of that? Pure bullshit!! You’re just a pussy and a crybaby who is bitching like this because you can’t accept the fact that YOU fucking lost!!!” He paused to take deep breaths. “You want to kill me? Be my guest, try your hardest! But know that I don’t plan on letting you get your way easily. I’m a hard one to kill, after all.”

The hawk moved around while he spoke, but he couldn’t care less. He was probably just letting it all out at a random being, one that surely didn’t understand him or his emotions. It flew down to the corpse of one of the humans, Stan following it with his eyes.

“Oh yeah?! Fuck you too!” Stan flipped it off. “Fuck you, your stupid magic, and your stupid kingdom! Did you hear it? I said fuck you! Go fuck yourself and die, shitass wizard! You cunt! You better have heard me right!!” He screamed the last portion as the hawk set off to an unpredictable destination.

He stared at it disappearing into the night, panting from the intensity of his rant. He surely felt lighter, but still awfully distressed. 

He sat down, back lying against a tree. Sparky walked onto his lap, and the noirette caressed and hugged him for a few seconds. Upon separating, Sparky sat on his lap, staring at him with big empathetic eyes. Stan slid down a little on the trunk, sighing heavily.

“Maybe I’m too tired for this, Sparky…”

Chapter Text

Stan looked around in awe as he followed Ky into the grand edifice, greeted by a vibrant atmosphere. Bright lights illuminated the expansive space, teeming with individuals of diverse ages, each carrying square parcels, drinks, or food; the air resonated with the hum of conversation and merriment. There were several places to get inside, reminiscent of the shops back in the kingdom, yet far more colorful. The panes of glass adorning the facades to better display what he assumed to be the goods for trade, caught Stan's attention; at the same time he thought of it as a good strategy to promote the shop he pondered its vulnerability to potential thieves—unless, of course, such miscreants were unknown in that realm.

They proceeded toward an ascending stairway, its motion reminding the noirette of the moving platforms in his world. While awaiting ascent, Stan surveyed his surroundings, appreciating the dangling chandeliers and the big waterfall sitting right ahead on that upper floor.

“This is such a marvelous place, Ky!” Stan said, turning to the ginger, who softly laughed in response. “How did you call it again?”

“This is a shopping mall.” Ky explained. “People come here to look around and maybe buy things.”

“A shopping mall…” The noirette repeated.

“Is there somewhere you want to go to first?”

 Stan eagerly looked around and began walking through one of the corridors, forging ahead with Ky trailing closely behind. Abruptly, his steps came to a halt upon spotting various breeds of wolves through a glass panel. His eyes sparkled with intrigue, and he turned to Ky with newfound excitement.

Before a word could escape his lips, Ky swiftly swung the door open, gesturing for Stan to step into the shop. Without hesitation, Stan obliged, barely able to keep his excitement.

Stan gingerly neared the metal fence surrounding the wolves. Their eager presence greeted him with exuberance, leaping towards the barrier and emitting hearty barks, tails wagging fervently. Stan knelt down, extending his hand to tenderly stroke their fur, his gaze alight with a brilliance akin to rare sapphires.

Kyle observed him with a big smile, remembering how his Stan also has a weak spot for animals. That shop was actually one of Stan’s favorites to visit whenever they hung out at the mall, probably only losing to the arcade.

One of the workers approached the noirette, and they got engaged in a conversation about the animals. Kyle’s phone suddenly buzzed in his pocket and he picked it up to see that it was his mom.

“Stan, I’ll take this outside, ok? I’ll be right back.” He tried warning the noirette, somehow missing the fact that the knight barely acknowledged him.

…

“Kay, love you.” Kyle said, finishing the call.

“Your boyfriend stood you up?” A mocking voice asked, and Kyle turned towards the direction of it.

“It was my mom, smartass.” Kyle sighed, he wasn’t really in the mood for Cartman’s bullshit.

“And where is he?”

“Who?”

“Your boyfriend.”

“He’s in there.” He said, pointing at the shop across from them. “And he is not my boyfriend.”

“Yeah sure, keep telling yourself that.”

“What’s your point?” Kyle glared.

“You know what, Kahl? You two are so blind it hurts to see.”

Kyle looked away, blushing lightly, something that Cartman didn’t miss. However, before he could make a comment, he was harshly pushed backward; he lost his balance and fell on his butt.

“Ay?! Who the fuck you think you are you–” He started cussing, abruptly shutting himself upon opening his eyes, surprised to see Stan standing in front of Kyle glaring daggers at him. He glared back. “The fuck is wrong with you?!”

“You shall not harm him.” The noirette said, slightly moving to a ready-to-attack position. Kyle noticed how he trembled ever so slightly.

“Why are you talking like that?” Cartman mocked, completely oblivious to the fact that Stan could snap and end him right there and then.

The brunette attempted to rise, making Stan jolt and almost act on impulse. Almost because Kyle held him, stopping his movements immediately. Cartman rose to his feet, and Stan took a step back, pushing Kyle with him, his defensive pose and death glare not wavering.

“Chill dude, Jesus… I know I’m intimidating, but no need to act like that.”

Kyle bit his tongue to hold back from taking the opportunity to taunt Cartman with a remark. He didn’t know what Stan’s deal with the fatass was, and he didn’t know how he would react if Cartman started threatening Kyle for provoking him. Not well, from what it appeared.

“What did I do? You’re the one who pushed me for no reason, asshole.” Cartman almost yelled, getting worked up with Stan’s attitude. “If anything, I should be the one–”

“We’re sorry, Cartman.” Kyle said, a part of him dying inside for directing those words to the person who least deserved them, to the person who he never thought to direct those words to, to fucking Eric Cartman. He breathed, his stomach hurting. He caressed Stan’s shoulders to call his attention. “We’ll be going now.”

“Jesus fucking Christ, did you guys go insane after so much gay sex?!” Cartman stared at their retreating figure in disbelief at what he had just experienced.

Kyle guided them back to the water fountain, surveying around to make sure Cartman didn’t follow them. He sat Stan by it, kneeling in front of him and taking his trembling hands.

“I’m so sorry Ky…” He mumbled, eyes wide. “I don’t– I mean, it’s just that– I just–”

“It’s fine; you’re fine.” He spoke soothingly, giving Stan’s calloused hands a squeeze. “Take your time, breathe.”

They sat like that for a couple of minutes, Stan taking deep breaths with an indecipherable look.

“My sincere apologies, Ky. I acted on impulse upon witnessing the Grand Wizard so close to you.”

“So it’s the fatass…” Kyle mumbled. “Don’t worry about it, we don’t really get along here either.”

There was silence, and Kyle pondered what was in Stan’s mind.

“He swore to make him miserable, Ky.” Stan said, looking at Kyle with a painful expression.

“Hm?”

“In the last battle… when the elven army finally got to him.” He spoke in a hushed tone. “He said it. He vowed to make Kyle’s life hell, even if it cost him everything. And then, when I beheld him in your company, it was akin to revisiting that harrowing moment. Every word, and the scornful laughter…” He paused. “I… I must return, Ky. The atrocities the Grand Wizard could be inflicting at the moment are endless.” His eyes were big and filled with fear, and his breathing was turning shallow. It was concerning.

He attempted to stand up, but Kyle stopped him. “Stan, you don’t look in the right conditions for this right now. I want you to breathe okay? Follow the circle.”

Stan nodded, breathing as Kyle instructed, in when he drew with his finger half of a circle, and out when he finished the circle. 

“I’m not sure whether this will make you feel better but…” Kyle began speaking, and Stan looked him in the eyes. “You don’t know Stan from this world, but I do. And I know he’s really strong. Shit, he’s saved me so many times…” Kyle smiled, averting his eyes. He always scolded Stan for jumping at the first opportunity to protect him, injuring himself in the process most times. He wished the noirette would take his own life more seriously. He hated how much of a dumbass he was at those times, saying that ‘he’s a hard one to kill’ and assuring Kyle to stop worrying because he wouldn’t actually die. “He’s a dumbass, sure, but with a strong sense of being a protector. Trust me, Stan, he won’t let anything happen to your king.”

Stan looked at him with a look Kyle didn’t know the meaning behind. He soon lowered his head, nodding.

“That does ease the affliction within my heart, Ky. Thank you.”

Kyle smiled proudly, standing up. “Come, I know a place that’ll make you feel better.”

Chapter Text

Kupa Keep was far more crowded than the elven kingdom. There were several more houses built closer to one another, the roads busy and filled with people begging to have their crafts and supplements purchased. There were also those less fortunate (maybe not homeless, but certainly in need) sitting around, asking for money. It reminded Stan of the ugliness of the busy part of the city, something he certainly didn’t miss.

His heart ached as he turned 3 or 4 kids down, saying he didn’t have anything. He didn’t, at least nothing that worked in that world, anyway. Still, it didn’t make him feel any better.

It also didn’t help that his head and body were hurting like a bitch, a side effect from the impact of the previous night, he assumed. Some elves had noticed and questioned him, thinking he was walking slowly and weirdly, plus making faces randomly. He brushed them off and, fortunately, none of it reached Kyle. 

The castle was enormous, maybe even bigger than the one in the elven kingdom. He managed to sneak Sparky in with him, hiding him in the side leather bag he carried, spacious enough to hide Sparky in his regular dog size. They were well welcomed by some servants in the castle, who promptly led them to their rooms for the night. Stan also overheard that Princess Kenny was already present, so he needed to keep alert.

The moment he was left alone in the guest room he let Sparky out, took off the armor, and hurried to the bathroom. He took off the leather tunic, letting out an exasperated sob at seeing the dried blood stain on the white shirt. It wasn’t a lot, which he was glad for, but he didn’t really want to deal with what was under the layers of bandages and plants. That was the ugly part of it.

Ultimately, he decided to drink another bottle of potion for pain before dealing with it.

…

That hellish experience proved him two things.

First, the potion did nothing to help with the burning pain of the wound when in contact with whatever that wasn’t pure fresh air. Second, he had cut his head when he collided with the tree.

The amount of tears that escaped his eyes was way more than his pride allowed him to confess. He was glad to see that dinner was served in his room, sitting on a small table. At least he didn’t need to attend dinner with others while struggling to hide his pain. He gave Sparky the steak.

The following morning came by fast, with Stan being awakened by knocks on the door telling him to get ready for the ceremony. At least the pain was mostly gone; yet he took another potion, just in case. He really hoped it wouldn’t kill him to drink that much.

Breakfast was also served in the room. He gave Sparky half of his bread and the fried sausage. After that, he decided to leave the room, instructing Sparky to behave while he was out. His partner barked in response. 

He surveyed the castle’s halls. There were far fewer windows, the walls pure cold cobblestone with chandeliers or wall candles for illumination. The paintings were covered with red cloth, something the noirette lamented. He wasn’t sure why they were covered, but it limited his learning of the kingdom.

He spotted Kyle being escorted somewhere by other guards. He hurried to catch up with the group, Kyle minimally glancing at him.

“Morning…” Stan said, feeling awkward. “How was your night?”

“Good morning.” Kyle responded. “Rather decent. What about yours?”

Stan made an awkward movement with his head. “Good… good…” He looked away before daring to look up at the king. “Erm… so… do I have to do something?”

Kyle shook his head. “There’ll be a meeting right now. I'll have David accompanying me, so don't fret. All I need you to do is to wait until lunchtime, wherein the celebratory feast will take place.”

Stan nodded, stopping as two of the guards opened a door for Kyle and David to go through. His heart jumped in dread at spotting Princess Kenny’s blonde locks right before the doors closed again. He tried calming himself down with thoughts that she didn’t spot him.

He wasn’t sure about the time; didn’t know how long until the meeting was done and lunch started. Just one more reason for him not to waste time. He needed to find the damned crystal.

He started walking again, bumping into someone at the meeting of two halls. They both grunted.

“Shit!” Stan said upon noticing the other person had fallen. “I’m so sorry! Are you– are you okay?”

“No need to apologize, as I hold part of the guilt.” The girl said, and Stan immediately recognized her. 

“Wendy?”

“O-oh my! Sir Marshwalker.” She looked up at him, surprised. She ignored Stan’s help, promptly standing on her own and swiftly bowing at him. “I’m lady Wendy Testaburger, Gleamshire’s shieldmaiden.”

“Ah, hi, I’m–”

“Sir Stan Marshwalker, Larnion’s honorable knight commander.” She interrupted him, grasping his hand with a firm shake. “You’ve done wonders to serve your kingdom, and I hold you in high esteem for it.”

“Oh wow, I…” Stan let out an awkward laugh. “Thank you.”

“Is there something troubling you?” She asked. “Oh, won’t you partake in the meeting?”

“Uh, I just… needed to jump out to the bathroom.” He said, surveying around. “Please excuse me.”

She nodded, stepping aside. He mumbled a ‘thank you’, going right back on his search.

Not many steps away, he stopped, only now realizing he didn’t have a plan. Surely, walking around those maze halls wouldn’t get him anywhere. He needed to have a goal in mind. He began walking again, to help him think. He was startled by the harsh wind coming through a window. The noirette turned to it, thinking fresh air and the view could help him think better.

“Okay, Stan; you’ve played enough fantasy games growing up.” He mumbled to himself, looking at nowhere specific. “Where in the world would a wizard hide something like a valuable crystal?”

He looked around, eyes landing on a tall tower.

“Wizard tower!” He exclaimed. “Wait, is that even a thing?” He looked at it skeptically. He shrugged. “Meh, it’s a start.” 

He looked around, making sure there were no witnesses in sight. He took a deep breath, transforming into his superhero costume. He jumped out the window, sliding down the roof before taking his tape measure and aiming at the tower. It pulled him towards it, perfectly allowing him to pass through the window and land inside.

It was filled with bookshelves with books and other weird items. There were drawings on paper or cloth hanging around, and a small table with a transparent ball with a dark violet fog inside on top. He also spotted a few wooden things that looked like staffs. They had similar shapes, yet the top part had different designs. Weird.

He walked through the bookshelves, revealing a small stage of sorts with a bookstand. Stan frowned at how displayed it was, but decided to pay no mind. This was definitely a wizard’s tower.

He looked around, but no sight of the crystal the fairy had shown him. He looked up, and far up in the middle of the stage was something shining. The noirette thought it was the crystal, so he blasted around it with his laser gun, hoping it would dislodge and drop it.

However, it absorbed his blasts, glowing and illuminating around like those starry sky lamps Craig liked so much. When the light faded, The crystal stood on a pedestal where the bookstand was before. Stan stared at it, completely puzzled regarding the mechanics of that. He stared at his gun, then up, then at the pedestal.

He gave up thinking about it, though. He ran and grabbed the crystal, but as he was about to leave the place, a cat hissed at him.

“Oh… hey kitty…” Stan mumbled, carefully moving around now.

The cat didn’t retreat, instead, it jumped on Stan, scratching his yellow construction glasses. He fell on the ground, the crystal rolling away. The cat jumped from him, chasing the crystal; though, before getting to it, Stan grabbed its tail.

“Sorry, but that wasn’t very cool of you.” Stan extended his arm as the cat effortlessly struggled to scratch him. He placed it in a considerably big birdcage he spotted around there, locking the pet inside. Then he walked back to the crystal, looking back at the cat one last time. “Don’t worry, your owner won’t miss this too much.”

He jumped out, transforming back to normal before shoving the crystal back in his side bag, hoping no one had noticed his absence.

He hurriedly walked through the halls, hoping to have memorized where the room the meeting was taking place.

Until, of course, he bumped into someone again.

“Sorry, I was in such a hurry that I didn’t…” He frowned. “Cartman?”

Cartman wore red and dark blue, and Stan missed that his witch hat had fallen from his head. He held a staff; at the complicated end, there was a mass of energy (probably magic) glowing, dark blue.

The brunette’s eyes slightly widened. “Interesting… I have found it difficult to believe without witnessing it firsthand.”

“Hah?”

“Allow me to introduce myself properly, as we’re at it.” He smiled, using magic to place his hat back on his head. “Call me Grand Wizard, the king of Kupa Keep."

Now it was Stan’s eyes’ turn to widen. Somehow it all made sense now. “Oh fuck.”

“Pleased to be meeting you, Marshwalker.”

“Actually it’s Marsh.” He guessed there wasn’t any problem in correcting him, since he was aware of the situation. “Stan Marshwalker is the cool knight you wanted gone for humiliating you, I’m just Stan Marsh.”

“Well, Marsh.” There was a poisoning undertone in his voice. “You’re remarkably audacious, aren’t you? Addressing the sovereign of Kupa Keep in such a manner.”

“Guess that comes with being from a place completely over this hierarchy bullshit.” Stan crossed his arms. “So, what’s up? Running away from Kyle because he’s pissed at you for changing Marshwalker for me?”

“Verily, a suitable punishment for him.” Cartman snickered, making Stan’s vein pop. “But no. You see, upon observing your absence amidst our assembly; I should’ve suspected you and him were plotting something.”

“What are you talking about?”

Cartman (Stan refused to refer to him as something as stupid as ‘Grand Wizard’. The only grand thing about him was his fat ass) opened his hand, and the crystal flew from the noirette’s side bag. He cursed.

“Isn’t taking things that don’t belong to you a reprehensible deed from where you come from?” He asked, analyzing the crystal.

“Actually, that should be a right of mine.” Stan retorted pointing at the crystal and the brunette arched his brow. “You took me from my home, without my consent, and dragged me into this whole fucking beef that I personally have nothing to do with. Isn’t taking someone from their family by force a ‘reprehensible deed’ here?”

“You’re not comprehending, Marsh. My commands are ultimate for I am the sovereign; the king–”

“Doesn’t mean shit to me.” Stan cut him. “It's just a word where I come from. In some places to define a very rich family with traditions and all that shit, but honestly, I couldn’t care less.”

“Your point being?”

“I should have a say in the matter.”

Cartman thought for a while. “I suppose that’s valid.” He said, Stan caught off guard by his response. He dropped his staff on top of the crystal, a ring of red magic expanding and fading. Stan closed his eyes and, when he opened them, he noticed the staff had disappeared, and a glassy and deformed portal shone above the crystal. Cartman invoked another staff, with a different exotic end with a black mass of magic instead.

Stan looked into the portal skeptically. He saw Kyle in the mall, going inside a plush shop. 

“Recognize that place? It’s your realm, Marsh.” Stan turned to the brunette as he spoke. “Should you traverse this portal, you shall be swiftly transported back, and all shall revert to normality.”

“...but?”

“But what?”

“Isn’t there a condition?” Stan arched his brow.

“Cross the portal and everything that happened here will be void, never to trouble you henceforth.”

“For real? No conditions whatsoever?”

“Well, I do have one in mind.”

“Spill it.”

“Oh, but I supposed you were tired of this world’s affairs?” Cartman smirked, arching his brow.

“Just say it.”

“Very well, then." The fatass shrugged. "Upon your passade through this portal, I shall unleash a spell upon that contemptible elf, ensuring his death in the most agonizing and painful way possible.” He said, pointing to his side, which was a perfect view of the vast room where the ceremony was taking place. He pointed specifically at Kyle, who was oblivious to the conflict, chatting with Bebe and Princess Kenny.

Stan let out a (nervous) laugh. “You’re bluffing.”

“Am I really?”

“You can’t do that, you know the consequences in case you do. You can’t escape them.” Stan glared at him. “And I know you’re too egocentric to be willing to pay a lifetime of suffering just to see Kyle’s downfall.”

“Even though I’ve spent 5 years already pursuing that?”

“Exactly, you only wasted all this time to avoid paying the price.” Stan’s glare deepened. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Indeed, your observation bears merit.” Cartman said. “But are you willing to risk it, though?” He smiled darkly. “You can either return to your realm and attend to your own concerns.” He pointed at the portal, his world’s Kyle face appearing as he observed something with a smile. “Or you may forsake all, risking your destiny for the sake of a detestable elf you barely know.” He pointed at King Kyle, who now softly laughed at something Princess Kenny said. “The choice lies solely with you, Stanley Marsh.”

Stan was frozen in place. On one hand, he was sure Cartman was trying to manipulate him to stay, including the part when he hesitated to tell him the condition. It was the most logical reasoning! That fatass loved himself too much to give up the comfortable life he had just to have the satisfaction of killing Kyle. On the other hand, this was an alternative version of Cartman, and he couldn’t know how much he hated Kyle, what he was capable of if his plans were ruined. Maybe he was so far into his insane hate that living knowing that Kyle is alive and well is more tortuous than any punishment that could befall him.

This might be his only chance of going home, also. He didn’t know how Cartman got that crystal, or if he was the one to make it. Maybe it just popped when the change happened, existing only for this single chance. He needed to go back home, back to his Kyle. He was exhausted from being targeted, of feeling unable to connect with anyone really but mostly the king because of a fucking invisible wall that was keeping him isolated. He wanted to laugh with Jimmy, drink with Kenny, watch movies with Kyle. He missed it all, so goddamn much.

But what if he wasn’t bluffing? Stan could never know, the question would ring in his head forever. He could try to comfort himself that yes, he really didn’t dare, but what if ?

The noirette bit his bottom lip, looking at the king. Suddenly, his alternate’s written words popped into his mind.

I pledged my life to Kyle. I promised to keep him safe until my very last breath. I need to keep him safe. For without that purpose, I am adrift in an aimless existence.

adrift in an aimless existence.

Suddenly, it was as if all his breath was taken from him, and he found himself imagining the scenario if the tables were turned. What if he returned to his world only to learn that Kyle wasn’t there? That he was… dead? A pit of dread formed in his stomach, making him feel sick, making his heart pound painfully. He knew the knight felt the same way. It seemed purely unfair and evil to make him meet that fate, even more if he’s able to prevent that.

Coming back to a world where Kyle wasn’t in…

“You’re out of time.” Cartman sighed, an enigmatic yet dark look on his red eyes, glowing more at every second.

“WAIT!” Stan yelled almost a second before the brunette casted the spell. The desperation made the noirette’s body move in a flash, throwing himself in front of the staff and being hit with red sparkles on his lower stomach.

…He’d rather not come back at all.

Chapter Text

Stan marveled at the opulent softness of what seemed to be pillows crafted to resemble various creatures and objects. He had seen toys and dolls bearing a semblance to these ornate creations, yet had never dared to ask one for himself. His caretakers were already going beyond enough for him, and by the time he finally gathered the funds to procure such a luxury, he found himself far beyond the age deemed suitable for such indulgence.

The items displayed in the store surpassed any he had encountered previously in both size and softness. Curiously, each bore semblances of countenance, with big pairs of eyes and mouths shaped into whimsical forms - a 'u' or a downward-facing 'D'. He grabbed a round one resembling a fox. Stan tenderly ran his fingers over its surface, delighting in the playful manipulation of its small and flat ears. He enveloped it in a gentle embrace, smiling and finding solace in the action.

“Hey, Stan, check this one.”

As the noirette turned, his gaze fell upon Ky, who held a big one that resembled a rock. One that evoked memories of the rocks by the river in the forest beyond the kingdom's confines - a place where Stan honed his aim with Tweek through spearfishing. Amidst the tranquil surroundings, they freely talked about various topics while cleaning and preparing their catch for the evening meal. The rock also had a smiling ‘face’, with closed eyes curved upwards and a down-facing ‘D’ for a smile.

Stan carefully took it, his fingers tracing the contours of its irregular surface with care. Curiously, he inspected it all over. Drawing it nearer, he pressed it gently against his face, reveling in the comforting feeling. As he lowered it back again, he stared at the face smiling back.

“Do you like it?”

“Yes, it’s fairly soft and soothing.” He answered, glancing back at the ginger.

“We should get it, then.”

Stan’s eyes slightly widened. “Are you sure?”

Ky shrugged. “Yeah, if you like it.”

“Is it really suitable?”

“Yeah? Why wouldn’t it be?” The question was rhetorical. “Didn’t you see the calf plushie back in the room? Stan can’t sleep without it.” Ky softly laughed.

Stan stared at it one last time before handing it back to Ky.

Soon enough, they were out of the store, Ky bearing a paper parcel containing the rock within. Stan eagerly led the way again, excited to further acquaint himself with that majestic place.

At some point, a lady swiftly approached him, standing directly in his path with a bright smile plastered across her face and a stack of paper in her hands. “Excuse me, sir.” Stan glanced at her. “Have you got a gift for your significant other this Valentine’s Day?”

“‘Valentine’s Day?’”

“Yes! Oh, Valentine’s Day, the day of love!” She exhaled seemingly in a daze. "Love is a journey, a beautiful and wondrous adventure that we embark upon with someone special."

Kyle cringed at her explanation. Stan, on the other hand, seemed captivated by her words.

Her eyes were alight with passion as she continued. "And what better way to commemorate that journey than with a symbol of everlasting devotion?"

“A symbol of everlasting devotion?”

She nodded. “Come, I’ll show you.” She gestured toward a resplendent establishment, its exterior gleaming with an almost ethereal brilliance. Stan glanced at Ky, seeking his approval.

The ginger let out a laugh, shrugging. “Sure, if that’s what you wish.”

Once inside, Stan found himself compelled to blink repeatedly, his eyes adjusting gradually to the brilliance within. Understandably so, for the chamber was replete with treasures of the highest order—precious jewelry adorned every surface, covered by clear glass boxes. Delicate crystals suspended from above caught and refracted the radiant glow of the ceiling lights with dazzling effect.

Stan trailed behind the woman as they approached one of the elegant pedestals crowned with a pristine glass case. Within, an array of exquisite rings crafted from silver, yellow, and rose gold, embellished with an assortment of precious stones, were laid on display. Some bore a simplicity befitting their elegance, featuring a single gem adorning the apex, while others boasted intricate designs—gems fashioned into delicate hearts, rings crafted resembling crowns, or minuscule diamonds meticulously engraved to enhance their allure.

“Rings?” Stan's gaze turned to the woman.

"These rings" She explained, her voice filled with reverence. "Are more than just mere accessories. They are tokens of commitment, symbols of the deep connection shared between two souls.”

“Really?” Stan’s eyes slightly widened, a subtle gleam kindling within them as he cast his gaze once more upon the resplendent array of rings, every single one of them shining brightly.

She nodded. "As you slip one of these rings onto your beloved's finger," Her voice softened with emotion. "You are not just giving them a piece of jewelry. You are pledging your heart, your soul, and your unwavering devotion to them for all eternity."

Stan's gaze lingered upon a particular ring, its golden band delicately wrought to resemble intertwining branches adorned with diamonds fashioned as leaves, reminiscent of the regal crown worn by his king. Nestled at the top center of the intricate design, an emerald gleamed with a mesmerizing allure, invoking memories of the depth and intensity of Kyle's eyes - eyes that Stan loved, adored, and treasured so, so much. The memory of countless moments flooded Stan's mind, seconds of different occasions marked by Kyle's by Kyle's unwavering gaze, focused solely upon him. A look filled with a tender adoration that never failed to elicit a shy yet profound sense of bliss within Stan's soul.

“Did you find one that reflects your beloved?” The woman's inquiry roused Stan from his reverie, prompting him to direct his attention back to her. He nodded. “Is it this one?” She asked and he nodded again. “Okay, I’ll get the key so you can take a better look! Please excuse me.”

“Thank you.” Stan executed a modest bow as the woman departed, a gesture of respectful acknowledgment. He had but a fleeting moment to admire the ring before her return, using the key and lifting the glass. 

With a delicate touch, she retrieved the ring, placing it reverently into Stan's hands. Stan handled it with a gentle grace, captivated by the luminous radiance that emanated each time he shifted its position.

“Do you think your dearest one would like it?” She asked and Stan reflected for a moment, envisioning Kyle’s smile. He doesn’t truly try to foresee Kyle’s reaction, only him being happy overall. He smiled, feeling his cheeks burn.

“Yes, I dearly hope so.”

She smiled back. “There’s no way anyone would neglect such an act of passion.” She extended her hand. “Allow me to pack that up for you, alright?”

“Oh yes, thank you.” Stan said, handing her the ring.

Once again, the woman withdrew, leaving Stan to realize that Ky had vanished from his line of sight. Worry pooled in his chest, compelling him to depart the store in hopes the ginger would be nearby, as had been the case on the previous occasion.

Yet, his friend remained elusive. He wandered around, a sense of disquiet taking root within him. He approached a crowd engrossed in a conversation around a screen, Stan's curiosity piqued. He cast a discerning gaze upon the image displayed, his countenance knitting into a frown of concern.

“Ky?!”

Chapter Text

Stan slowly opened his eyes, trying the right one before the left, just to see that everything was still the same. Cartman was still standing there, he was in one piece, and he even glanced back to see that Kyle was still engaged in a conversation with other people, unbothered.

He looked down, to see if something had changed where the spell hit him. Nothing, he frowned, throwing his glance back at the fat boy.

“You…” His eyes slightly widened, even though he was still frowning. “You lied.” He gritted his teeth. “You fucking lied to me! You fat piece of–”

“Ah ah.” Cartman interrupted him, showing him his index finger. “This was your choice.” He malevolently laughed, the portal next to him fading away right before the crystal lost its color and cracked. Stan stared daggers at him. “I hope you remember that.” He said, turning and leaving while giggling to himself. Stan’s hands were balled into fists, his whole body tense. He punched the wall, the rough cobblestone breaking his skin. His frustration was so much that he could only let out a whispered ‘shit’.

…

The Grand Wizard made his way back to the feast, a satisfied smile on his features. He celebrated and made toasts with several attendees, relishing the high-quality wine while tasting the abundant food.

Moments elapsed, and soon the grand hall was aglow with the graceful movements of nobles and royals engaged in an elegant dance, accompanied by the harmonious strains of the musicians. In a display of courtly decorum, Princess Kenny's paladin extended a courteous invitation to her, to which she acquiesced without hesitation. The Grand Wizard let out a mocking laugh, underscoring his disdain for the perceived impropriety of their affections - an unsettling truth that, among others, led Princess Kenny to break free from his dominion.

He also spotted ‘The Lord of Darkness’, or delusional Clyde, extending a courteous request for a dance to Queen Bebe, finding himself taken aback by her acquiescence. The notion prompted him to consider the possibility of an alliance through this unexpected interaction, though he deemed it prudent not to expend undue concern over Clyde's kingdom or the girly kingdom. They were the weakest among all.

Casting a discerning gaze about the grand hall, he spotted the snobbish elf king standing alone, devoid of the human parasite who previously shadowed his every move. A sly smirk graced his countenance as he advanced toward the elf king with measured steps.

“Enjoying the celebration, Kahl?”

The elf's countenance was dark. "What do you want?"

 The Grand Wizard feigned mild surprise, his hand delicately coming to rest upon his chest. “Why so bitter? This celebration stands as an expression of gratitude for your forgiveness. I harbor no malign intent here.”

The elf cast a glance fraught with skepticism before redirecting his focus to the dance. The Grand Wizard felt a surge of irritation, provoked by the insolence displayed before him.

No, he should not let such a thing bother him.

“You know, Kahl? Your demeanor grows increasingly intolerable in the absence of that human lad.” He smiled at seeing the elf flinch. “I wonder what circumstances have led to his absence from our gathering this day?”

“Your feigned concern does not flatter me, Grand Wizard.” His voice was filled with disdain. “Cease this pretense of ignorance; I am well aware of your true purpose.”

“Truly? Rather, I find myself unable to comprehend the significance of your words.”

The elf made an abrupt turn. “It was you. I'm aware of that much, thus you would be wise to cease this act.”

“Yet I find myself truly lost regarding the subject at hand, Kahl.”

“The enchantment you bestowed upon one of my most esteemed knights.”  The elf's frown intensified, delving even deeper into depths of distress, if such depths were even conceivable.

The Grand Wizard's eyes widened in astonishment. "Me? How could that be? Are you not cognizant of the repercussions that await me should I undertake such an action?"

“Do not try to deceive me. You certainly found a way around our established conditions.”

“Did I really?”

“Dispatching him to another realm and having another version of him take his place absolves you of directly inflicting harm upon him, does it not?”

“Interesting…” The Grand Wizard thought for a moment, looking to the side as he did so.

“Larnion's chief mage discerned vestiges of celestial enchantment upon him. I know it's your doing.” The elf’s voice was becoming more irritated.

“If you are indeed convinced of such, then enlighten me: what do I stand to gain from this?”

“What?”

“What do I get from his vanishing? I possess no leverage to assail you, no means to extort a negotiation for his restoration. We are both cognizant that our tension arose from my hate for elves. So, what do I get from having a human gone?”

“The satisfaction derived from witnessing my anguish.”

The brunette giggled. “We have transcended beyond such grievances, have we not?” He tapped the elf’s shoulder, who squinted his eyes at the action. “Furthermore, what knowledge do you possess concerning this 'substitute'? Could his realm be held accountable for the entirety of this 'exchange' situation? Hm? Have you considered that, Kahl?”

“As I’ve said, the chief ma–”

“I heard you. However, are you entirely convinced that no such element exists within his realm?” The Grand Wizard raised a brow at the elf, who remained silent. “Oh my, perhaps you should? Do not let his appearance deceive you; though he may resemble your esteemed knight, you still remain oblivious to his true nature and intentions.”

The elf didn’t carry on with the conversation, so the brunette decided to take his leave. He excused himself, walking away aware that Kahl remained frozen in place. He smiled.

Reaching his tower, he used his magic to open the big cage where his cat was trapped in.

“My apologies, I failed to protect the crystal.”

"There’s nothing to worry about." he declared, striding past it towards the stands brimming with staffs. He selected one, leaving his own in its place, its tip aglow with a radiant yellow magic mass. "I took care to ensure they were devoid of it as well."

“So it’s gone? What are you going to do regarding the pl–”

“Don’t fret, Kitty.” He smirked. "I've been bestowed with something of far greater worth." With a flick of his staff, he conjured a piece of meat, casting it out of the window. The hawk swooped down, snatching it in mid-air before soaring away. He laughed wickedly.

Chapter Text

Stan was appalled as he beheld Ky on the screen, garbed in attire entirely foreign to him, obscuring half his face. Moreover, Ky appeared to be... flying? He had a diamond-shaped shield(?) on his back, while beams of magic emanated from his eyes, vanquishing strange gray creatures who dared to draw near in peculiar flying items.

 He ran outside, looking around to see if he could spot his friend. Nearby, a tumultuous clamor reached his ears, prompting the inference that individuals were fleeing from the disturbance in which Ky was likely embroiled. Determined, he moved against the throng, guided by the conviction that he would find Ky amidst the chaos.

Amidst the cacophony of screams and unfamiliar noises endemic to that realm, Stan found himself nearly swept away by the people. To gain a vantage point, he ascended atop a nearby structure. However, his respite was brief, as one of the flying contraptions approached him. Without hesitation, Stan leaped upon it, engaging in a conflict with the gray creature maneuvering it.

They ascended up in the sky, Stan holding both of the creature’s arms. With a fleeting glance, he at last spotted Ky, a sigh of relief coursing through him, soothing the tumult within his soul.

Until he discerned a gray creature advancing toward Ky through his blind spot. After assuring himself that the creature was within safe jumping distance, Stan acted swiftly, maneuvering to cast the creature he grappled with out of the flying vessel, redirecting his focus toward the threat to his friend. Calculating his movements with precision, Stan counted the moments and leaped into action, striving to alert Ky.

“Ky, take heed!!”

“What the fuck–” Kite turned abruptly, seeing merely a glimpse of the noirette falling on the alien that was coming for him. The creature lost control of the flying bike, and both were spinning and falling. “STAN?!”

“Stan is back?” He heard Mosquito through his communication gadget.

“No! It’s his alternate!” Kite yelled, blasting more aliens with his laser. 

“He flies?” Mosquito sounded surprised.

“No!! Where the fuck are you guys?! I need help!”

“Hang on, we’re coming!” Mosquito said.

The creature skillfully halted the flying thing's rotation, averting an imminent collision. However, it soon found itself engaged in physical combat with Stan, the clash unfolding in a display of primal confrontation. With practiced skill and determination, the noirette swiftly gained the upper hand, effortlessly dispatching the creature from the flying item.

Abruptly, the vessel veered towards a larger, round flying... building?  Uncertain of how to halt the vessel's course and too elevated to consider safely jumping out of it, Stan found himself inexorably drawn into the confines of the enigmatic structure.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” Kite groaned, blasting more aliens. Suddenly, an alien close to him was hit by a long and very thin needle, which absorbed all the ‘blood’ in it.

“Need some help?” Mosquito appeared behind him.

“Fucking finally.” Kite said. “Stan got caught! He’s in the spacecraft.”

“Mosquito, take me to the spacecraft, I’ll deal with it.” Mysterion said through the communication device.

“Alrightie”

Mosquito went back down. Fastpass used his unparalleled speed and efficiency to whisk civilians away from the danger zone. Meanwhile, the Coon, Captain Diabetes, and Mysterion engaged in a fierce battle against the aliens. The Coon used his claws to rip them apart; Captain Diabetes used his super strength to crush the flying motorcycles and toss them around, attacking the aliens; all while Mysterion used sharp objects and small explosives to defeat the extraterrestrials. They were mainly targeting those who were trying to take humans back to the spacecraft.

As Mysterion caught sight of Mosquito soaring upwards, he instinctively reached out, clasping onto his colleague's hands with a firm grip as they ascended towards the alien spacecraft. Upon their arrival, both heroes were taken aback to find themselves surrounded by a considerable number of extraterrestrials beaten on the ground. Nearby, Stan, wielding what appeared to be a lengthy cane, engaged in a conflict against three imposing aliens. With precise agility and strength, Stan swiftly dragged all of them to the ground, defending himself and the humans standing behind him.

“Way to go, Stan!” Mosquito cheered.

“Change of plans.” Mysterion said. “I’ll look around to see if there are more humans in here, you help Kite on the air.” As soon as he finished giving the instruction, the shadow hero ran deeper into the spacecraft.

“Roger that.” Mosquito said watching Mysterion disappear in the shadows. He turned to Stan “Hey, Stan!”

The noirette minimally glanced at him, cane defending the alien’s claws.

“Here!” Clyde unleashed a swift and fluid motion, using both arms to propel the knight's sword through the air. As the gleaming blade soared towards its intended target, the knight, displaying remarkable reflexes, reached out with his left arm, snatching the weapon from the air. He immediately stabbed the creature through its stomach. Looking back, he saw that Clyde was gone.

As he surveyed his surroundings, Stan beheld a couple more creatures converging upon him; which prompted him into an attack position. These entities wielded peculiar artifacts, emitting bursts of energy akin to magic. Undaunted, Stan deftly maneuvered his sword, skillfully angling it to deflect the energy back towards his assailants, turning their own mystical assault against them with a masterful stroke of his blade.

Outside, Stan intermittently caught sight of Ky's verdant illumination, discerned the buzz of insects, and witnessed the illumination of lightning accompanied by resonant thunderclaps. Though uncertain of the conditions outside, he resolved to set aside his concerns, redirecting his attention towards the adversaries with whom he was engaged in fierce combat.

In due course, every adversary lay vanquished, their inert forms sprawled upon the ground. Stan directed the humans to remain in their current position before cautiously proceeding to investigate the peculiar place. Many chambers appeared vacant, adorned with peculiar contrivances replete with buttons and screens. Despite his curiosity, the noirette exercised caution, refraining from any interaction with the unfamiliar items.

There were other chambers with some unconscious creatures, while in certain rooms, the creatures launched attacks upon spotting the noirette. Stan, employing his mastery of swordsmanship and physical prowess, retaliated valiantly, defeating the creatures. He observed clusters of humans ensnared within these chambers, their countenances fraught with desperation. However, he found himself at a loss as to how to liberate them from their confines, their pleas for assistance mute for some reason.

Entering one room, he spotted Kenny, dressed peculiarly in varied shades of purple and veiling half his countenance with a mask. A sinister hue of dark purple smoke engulfed the chamber, as the creatures within writhed in evident distress upon the ground. With trepidation, Stan cautiously advanced, noting the significant number of creatures already rendered unconscious by the mysterious vapors.

Kenny was engrossed in manipulating the buttons adorning a grand apparatus situated prominently at the room's focal point. 'Transparent' screens materialized before him, their surfaces inundated with an array of rapidly scrolling words too minuscule and swiftly moving for Stan to read.

“Oh, you’re here.” Kenny said, his voice deeper than the noirette recalled. “Are all the aliens gone?”

Stan nodded. “I suppose so, I have scoured every chamber in search of them. Some lay unconscious, while others I engaged in battle and defeated them. However, I caught sight of groups of humans ensnared within certain chambers.”

“Yeah, I see it.” Kenny said, pressing a button that turned a green light. “There, they should be free now. I need you to guide them safely back to the place where you first landed. My colleagues will assist you in bringing them down to the city.”

Stan nodded, running back to the rooms and opening the doors, freeing the humans inside. Instructing them to follow him, he led them to his 'start point' as per Kenny's directives. There, without delay, he saw Clyde returning, bearing an extended iteration of Ky's shield.

“Don’t panic, come one at a time!” Instructed Clyde, and Stan aided the humans in stepping into the shield. “All ready?” Clyde asked once the final human had taken their place.

“Kenny yet remains within.” The knight warned.

Clyde frowned at him for a fleeting moment before speaking. “He’s going to be fine. I need to take you and these people back down first.”

The noirette acquiesced with a modicum of skepticism, positioning himself amidst the humans as Clyde assumed the lead in guiding the shield out of the flying structure. Once in the air, it began soaring along with the wind, slowly descending with Clyde’s assistance. There were a few ‘aliens’ coming to them on those flying items, but Clyde skillfully repelled their advances by launching a large needle, effectively thwarting their approach.

Stan recoiled at the resounding explosion echoing behind him, its thunderous reverberation leaving his ears ringing. He slowly looked backward, beholding the once-grand structure engulfed in flames, its crumbling remnants descending amidst a cloud of ashes. His heart quickened its pace, haunted by memories of the battlefield when human warriors assaulted the elven camp. It was as if he was reliving it again. His eyes were wide, the fire reflecting on them. He thought he could still hear the desperate screams and the clamor of battle echoing in the recesses of his mind.

Awakening from his reverie at the sound of a human's scream, Stan saw one of the 'alien' creatures attempting to forcibly extract a woman from the safety of the flying shield. Drawing forth his pocket dagger, he threw it with precision, striking the creature squarely in its left eye. With a menacing hiss, the assailant fell from the flying shield. Though a pang of remorse gnawed at his chest, as the dagger held sentimental value as a gift from Tweek, Stan found solace in the conviction that they both believed the greater imperative lay in ensuring the safety of all aboard.

Almost immediately after, Stan discerned the majority of the remaining creatures manipulating a button upon their flying things before vanishing from sight. It appeared as though they were in retreat.

They landed safely, the humans erupting into applause and jubilation. Stan stood and walked out of the shield simultaneously with the other humans. Ky landed close to him, retrieving the now-diminished shield and securing it upon his back. Then, he promptly approached Stan, inspecting the noirette all over.

“Dude, what the fuck were you thinking?!” He asked, meticulously looking for any injuries. “Do you know how crazy dangerous that was?”

“Sheesh mom let him be.” Clyde walked towards them. “The guy is fine.”

Ky glared at him before turning back to Stan. “Are you okay? Did they hit you anywhere?”

“Only minor scratches from their claws, nothing of undue concern.” The knight explained, showing his arms.

“Shit, I’ll ask WT to take care of those…” Ky said, tracing the scratches. Then he looked at Stan’s sword. “Where did you get that?”

“Oh, my sword, Clyde returned it to me.” Stan turned to the brunette.

“What? I thought it could be useful.” Clyde raised both his hands in defense. “I mean, it was useful.”

“So, you didn’t hit your head or anything?” Ky asked and Stan shook his head. “Good, I’m glad.” Stan softly laughed. “What?”

“Forgive me, Ky, but your exaggerated worry mirrors that of my king.” Stan explained, still trying to contain his giggles.

“Of course he’d be like that.” Clyde said, laughing too. Ky threw him an intimidating look, making him go silent.

“I’m relieved to see that you seem unharmed, too.” Stan explained. “ My apprehension heightened when I saw you on the screen.”

“Sorry for leaving without saying anything…” Ky said. “But please don’t go throwing yourself while we’re almost 100 feet up in the sky ever again.”

“I shall keep that in mind…” Stan said before looking around. “What about Kenny? Where is he?”

Clyde and Kyle exchanged a lamenting look. “I’m afraid he didn’t make it out in time before the spacecraft exploded…” Clyde explained.

Stan’s eyes widened in terror. “This signifies… he’s dead?”

Clyde slowly nodded before lowering his head, imitating Ky. Stan surveyed their surroundings, his gaze alighting upon one of the fallen remnants, his eyes still wide with shock.

Chapter Text

Stan sat outside in a yard of sorts. It wasn’t as pretty as the one Kyle had shown him back in the elven kingdom but it looked like a garden regardless. He sighed heavily, sliding his hands down his face as a reality check of what just happened.

He just gave up the only known way to return home.

He took deep breaths, trying to convince himself that his decision was for the best. He couldn’t bear the question of whether the royal version of Kyle was alright, even less the guilt if he wasn’t. It was his decision, and he didn’t regret it, despite hating the place he was in at that moment.

He would probably need to keep this from Kyle as well, and the thought ate him alive. He hated not being able to tell him everything, despite the world-change circumstances. However, Kyle would probably reprimand him for acting so recklessly and for losing such a reachable opportunity.

Maybe he was being dramatic, but he was skeptical of telling him regardless. He needed to write to Tweek and try to think of other options. Surely, Kyle was working on something, but he didn’t know what and whether it was a safe approach to ask about it.

“Woah, heya Stan! What brings you here?” Stan froze upon hearing Butter’s voice. He slowly turned to the blonde, face pale.

“H-hey Butters…” He felt cold sweat running down his temple. “W-what are you doing here?”

“Oh, I find solace in coming here to breathe in pure air! The somber veil of this castle usually dampers my spirits, but seeing the shining sun and the blue sky makes it all better!” He smiled brightly. “What about you?”

“Uh erm, something like that, too…”

“You sure don’t look well, Stan.” Butters looked genuinely concerned. “Should I call someone?”

“No, no… I’m fine.” Stan said, thinking for a moment. “Say… aren’t you… surprised(?) to see me here?”

Butters tilted his head to the side. “Why would I be? If anything, I was astonished to see Sir Rodriguez accompanying the Elven King this morning.”

Stan frowned. “Didn’t the princess mention anything about… I don’t know, me not being able to attend the meeting due to some… you know, circumstances?”

Butters reflected for a few moments before lightly shaking his head. “Not to me. Why? Were you not supposed to be present here today?”

Was Butters playing with him? But he really did seem unaware of what Stan was trying to infer. Did he really not know? Didn’t the princess tell him that she tried to kill him? Was it supposed to look like an accident? No… there were guards with her, and it isn’t likely that she was the one to ‘get rid of his body’. Perhaps she didn’t tell Butters because he’s bad at keeping secrets? Or maybe because she thinks he’s too attached to his alternate?

Maybe it’s a little bit of both.

“Stan?”

“Oh, no, no. I just… heard something about it around(?) Maybe it was me being paranoid, I do have a headache right now…”

“Ah!” Butters checked his side pockets, retrieving a small leather bag. He opened it and poured a few seeds on his hand, then offered them to Stan. “Here! You know how these have proven very effective against headaches!”

Stan gently opened his hand, letting Butters drop the seeds on it. “Thank you, Butters…” He looked up.

“Just eat it and it shall make you feel better!” Butters smiled again. “Now I must return. The princess awaits me!”

“Wait, Butters!” Stan tried to call him, but he was already gone. “Shit.”

He thought of chasing after the blonde, but decided against it. Telling him not to mention their encounter to the princess would make him skeptical, and Stan didn't know how he would address his questions. He could only hope Butters wouldn't bring it up.

The rest of the afternoon was uneventful. Stan managed to blend in with the crowd, not getting close to any of the royals. He avoided Kyle and hid from Princess Kenny despite the (small) suspicion that Butters had given him away. Better be safe either way, right?

When the event came to an end, Stan was glad to see that Cartman could cast portals that led them home, sparing them from another lengthy trip. As Stan passed him, the brunette smiled at him, one that made him shiver. More than anything, he wanted to rip that triumphant smile from his fat face, but he had to hold back.

Back at the castle, he hurried back to his room, well, his alternate’s room. They didn’t let him bring Sparky with him, and he had hugged his companion tightly before separating, so he was all alone. He would try to visit him more often now.

Actually, the noirette was so mentally and physically exhausted that he fell on his bed and drifted off immediately. He slept through the end of the day, only being awakened by a servant informing him of dinner much later. 

After dinner, he showered and treated his wound. He had no idea if it was getting better, something he would know if he actually paid attention to Wendy and Kyle’s lecture about wounds. They had those once a month, for the ‘worst case scenario’ occasions like being stuck underground with an injury or with a severely injured colleague. Stan never really worried about that because he was usually paired with Kyle who always knew what to do (in addition to having self-healing abilities).

He gulped in another potion for pain, lamenting to see that those were running out. He needed to write Tweek and tell him what happened, so he might as well mention that.

He sat on the table and began writing.

Hi, Tweek

It’s still not the Stan you know well, but his alternate, haha. I guess you can tell from this that the plan of getting the crystal failed. I’ll share what I remember.

I got the crystal. I had it in my bag, but when I thought I was getting away with it, Cartman showed up. He  gave me the opportunity to go home, but threatened to cast a deathly spell at Kying Kyle if I did so. I thought he was lying, but I wasn’t sure. In the middle of making that decision, he told me my time was up, even though he didn’t tell me that there was a fucking countdown!!! The fucking asshole cast the spell and I jumped in front of it and, of course, nothing hap

Cough.

Stan didn’t notice his throat was itchy, so it came out of nowhere. Even more shocking was the red mucus slowly being absorbed by the paper. Stan’s eyes widened. Was that… blood?

He reached for it with his finger, it really looked like blood. Did it come out when he coughed? Could it be because of the wound? But he didn’t cough blood before, not even when he was slammed against the tree.

Should he be worried?

Stan remained motionless there, too shocked by what had just happened. He was feeling fine, just a bit worried about seeing blood, but fine. Nothing else happened besides being stabbed by the princess, but why would he be coughing blood just then?

Unless… No, no way.

He resumed writing.

Can you see this blood stain? I just coughed it. Do you think it’s because of the wound? I got into a conflict on the way to Kupa Keep, got slammed against a tree. Crazy shit, dude.

It can’t possibly be because of that fatass's spell, right?

Right??

Please respond ASAP

Stan

PS: I would love more pain potions, mine are running out.

Stan hurriedly rolled the paper and called the bird to take it to Tweek. He started nervously going around in his room. Was he dying? Was the fatass being for real? No, no, it was just a little blood, and he did have a deep cut on his lower abdomen.

Oh shit, could it be a side effect of drinking too many pain potions? Given his unfamiliarity with that world, Stan wouldn’t disregard that.

Stan felt something on the top of his stomach, and he had no time to react before curling down and coughing aggressively, taking a few seconds to catch his breath. He blinked away a few tears, slowly coming to see the blood and what he assumed to be remnants of his dinner.

Holy shit. He was dying.

His heart was pounding in his chest, and he stormed away from his room. He walked through the empty halls, the lights dimmed, mostly illuminated by the outside light coming from the moon and the stars. He tried to soothe himself, taking deep breaths and whispering that he was fine, that it wasn’t Cartman’s threat being real.

If it was, then at the very least he couldn’t be prouder of making the right decision.

He let out a sob when he saw David blocking Kyle’s bedroom doors.

Fucking royalty, man.

“What business do you have here?” David looked at him skeptically.

“I need to talk to Ky- the king; I need to talk to the king.” Stan said, hugging his stomach (more of fear).

“Your Majesty currently rests.”

No shit.

“I know, but it’s kind of urgent.”

“Is it not possible to wait until dawn?”

“I don’t know if it can...”

“What business brings you to the king's chambers at such a late hour?”

“Look, dude, I literally think I’m dying.”

David glanced at him from up to down. “You appear fine.”

“I’m not.” Stan was getting worked up. “The heck you know either way?”

“Even if you’re feeling unwell, our access to healing aid shall only be available in the morning.”

“I’m not just feeling unwell, I might be dying.”

David let out a mocking laugh. “Such concerns… fairly common among humans, for even the slightest variation in their health stirs apprehension regarding their fragile lives.” He rolled his eyes. “You shan’t bother the king with such matters. Retire to your chambers, and whatever ailment afflicts you will be addressed when morning comes.”

Stan glared at him but decided to go along with it. He didn’t know if he was in condition to fight or take the repercussions of fighting a royal guard. Even if he could bring David down, he would probably call more guards, and his reputation with Kyle wasn’t the best already.

So he retreated back to his room, trying to calm down so he could fall asleep. However, the pit of what he assumed to be dread in his stomach was turning into something else. It was becoming painful. He went to the window, breathing in the chilly night air to calm himself down. Those were only mind tricks because he thought he was dying. He was fine.

He needed to survive until morning.

He opened his eyes, noticing how every window in the castle was open. He reflected for a moment, analyzing his options.

Fuck it. He thought, transforming.

Using his binoculars, he spied into the windows, trying to find clues of a room that would belong to Kyle. He avoided the lit ones, assuming that since David was being such a bitch about it, Kyle would at least beactually sleeping. One caught his attention; it looked more majestic.

He needed to be careful, there were night guards on duty, on 5 or 6 towers around to cover the whole roof. Stan used the technology of his glasses to find the blind spots, effectively hiding whenever one of the elves was looking in that direction.

He coughed blood in 3 different spots, trying to hold them back as much as he could in order not to call attention. His gloves were all fucked up, but hey, magic of transformation would have them nice and clean for next time (it totally didn’t work like that).

He was also sorry for whoever was going to clean that up.

He transformed back in time to jump the window. He did it slowly, not wanting to freak Kyle out. Once inside, before he could call the ginger, he sensed something glowing green behind him.

“Do not move.” It was Kyle’s voice, lower, more menacing.

“Kyle…” Stan whispered, and the glow faded. 

“Stan?” Kyle snapped his fingers, the room lighting in warm hues. “You are aware that a simple knock upon the door would have sufficed; instead of intr-”

Stan didn’t have time to say anything before falling onto the elf’s arms, coughing violently and uncontrollably. Kyle’s eyes widened in appalment to see blood staining his robe, Stan making gagging sounds. When the cough attack stopped, the noirette weakly turned, his head being supported by the ginger.

“Help…” He pleaded, voice barely above a whisper.

His head was ringing again, and he saw Kyle turn and scream for someone to come in and help. His voice echoed in the noirette’s head, and Stan thought he saw David running inside the room before storming out again, Kyle instructing him to immediately get a healer and the ‘chief mage’.

Then, the ginger lifted him without any struggle, gently placing him on the bed. Stan’s insides hurt like hell, but seeing Kyle’s (extremely worried) face made him feel an odd peaceful sensation.

At the very least, he was alright.

He brushed Stan’s bangs back, and the noirette could see tears forming in his emerald eyes. His pained expression tried to hold them back as much as he could. Maybe he was seeing his Stan in Stan’s place.

In a way, Stan guessed he was, but the noirette wasn’t going to tell him that. Especially now.

It's not like he could even if he wanted.

The noirette held his shirt tightly, trying to hold back a groan of pain. Kyle reached for his other hand, squeezing it. Stan thought hearing him mumble that it was going to be alright, maybe to the noirette, maybe to himself. Stan did his best to give him a reassuring smile.

Then there were more people in the room. Kyle stepped aside and a senior elf, the same he had seen the first time he woke up in that world, approached him. He cast an ethereal yellow light over him, which looked somewhat nostalgic, though Stan failed to make out any memory.

Meanwhile, another elf reached for his chest, lying his ear atop to listen. Stan was too distracted with the yellow glow to pay attention to what he was saying. He saw Kyle nod, then looking at him with a sympathetic expression, still worried sick, but trying to look calm for his sake.

Then he felt a wave of relaxation through his whole body, his eyelashes too heavy for him to keep them open. Soon, he drifted off to a (probably magically inflicted) calm sleep.

Chapter Text

“There’s no way none of the machines have the vibration levels registered.” Call girl said, surveying through the data from when Stan was unconscious.

“I’ve checked, but the data is gone. None of our machines were programmed to bear or save that sort of data.” Tupperware explained.

“What about the Holter Monitor? Aren’t heartbeats monitored through vibrations?” Call Girl asked.

“I checked it already.” Tupperware sighed. “But the change glitched its operating system, meaning it rebooted and it didn’t really save any relevant information.”

“Are you sure?”

“Mhm.” Tupperware nodded, putting down a face shield and burning a wire. “But I’m trying to create something with a similar approach to file the accurate vibrancy. In case there’s an inconsistency.”

Call Girl nodded. “I’ll try and keep looking from what we have. Despite the reboots, there should be a lead somewhere…”

They both turned to Professor Chaos, who had just left the room where the machine was being built with General Disarray and some of his minions. He looked back.

“What?”

“Where are you going?” Call Girl asked.

“Dinner.” He responded, pointing at the clock. “I can’t have my minions starving now, can I?”

“We have food here.”

“I know, but the majority voted for Woodens…”

Call Girl glared. “So you are telling me you’re bringing everyone to Woodens?”

“Don’t worry, it won’t take long. We agreed on working until 9.” Professor Chaos explained. “Well, I’m going to stay until later per Mysterion’s request.”

“If you really think that you can just–”

“Calm down.” Tupperware placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder.

“He’s playing with us.” She spoke through her teeth.

“We’ve got to be more lenient with him. He’s not our prisoner.” Tupperware reminded her. Professor Chaos interrupted, clearing his throat.

“What?” Call Girl squinted her eyes.

“I believe I have something that might help you two while we’re out.” The anti-hero said, both heroes raising their eyebrows at him. “I couldn’t help but… catch on to your discussion to figure the vibrancy levels.”

“And?”

“If you’d accept a suggestion…”

“Spill it out.”

Tupperware massaged the area between his eyebrows. “Sorry, go ahead.”

“The Holter Monitor is the key, but consider the possibility of you both overseeing the capabilities of your machines.” Professor Chaos explained, and the other two gave him a confused look. “Analyze the waves of energy that caused this. I believe your shadow hero friend mentioned being related to… witchcraft.”

“What you’re implying is to see whether our machines work even with that wave of energy?” Tupperware asked.

“Precisely.”

“And what exactly do you mean by that?” The girl asked.

“Holter Monitors identify the electric pulses of our heart, registering every beat with ‘peaks’. In case of an inconsistency it’ll, for a second, be disrupted by the vibrancy changes and register an electric pulse somewhere else. Since it’s an unknown force, how could it be registered? It won’t and, furthermore, its primal lead would be to restart its system, so it doesn’t get fried.” Explained the anti-hero.

Tupperware reflected for a second. “What do you suggest?”

“Make it less technological, less smart. We want them to keep registering even when the switching occurs and without risk of losing it.” Professor Chaos said. “Make it so it writes the peaks on paper through it all.”

“By making it move, recreating the electrical signal and attaching a pen on it, with rolling paper beneath…” Tupperware finished, mind in a daze.

“How a bunch of scribbles would help us?” Call Girl asked. “I know it’s basically revealing the ‘vibrancy’ change, but it won’t give us a specific number.”

“That’s the beauty of it.” Professor Chaos smiled. “It’s irregular, uncertain, chaotic…”

“It’s a starting point.” Tupperware declared. “We can work from that.” He completed, putting a reassuring hand on the girl’s shoulder. She opened a small smile.

The anti-hero fake-coughs. “Can we go now? My minions are hungry.”

Tupperware turned to Professor Chaos. “Try to be back within an hour.”

“Wasn’t planning on taking longer.” He said, walking out with his assistant and minions.

“What the- seriously?!” Call Girl glared at her companion. “You didn’t even check whether they were taking something they weren’t supposed to!”

“We have scanners on every exit door. We’ll know if they did.” Tupperware said, turning back to work on his device.

“How can you be so calm and reckless about this?” Call Girl threw her hands to the sides. “Did you forget what he really is?”

“I know why you’d be upset and skeptical, but I’ve worked with Doctor Timothy and Mysterion for a long time now. I trust them, and if they want me to give Professor Chaos a vote of trust for this, then I’ll do it.” Tupperware explained. “He’s trying to help us, Wen, give him a break from this animosity.”

Call Girl scoffed. “Alright, you do that.” She turned to leave the room. “I’ll check the scanners to make sure he’s clean.”

As soon as the girl was out of the room, she heard muffled commotion coming from outside. The steel doors opened and a cart with an unconscious Stan being pushed by Mosquito and FastPass made its way through.

“What do you mean ‘there’s nothing wrong with him’?!” Yelled Kite, following behind with WT and SC. “He fainted out of nowhere, you saw it!”

“Ngh!! I couldn’t find anything!” WT twitched harshly. “I couldn’t hear myself THINK!”

“What happened?!” Call Girl and Tupperware hurried to their comrades.

“We don’t know!! It’s all a mess; they’ve been arguing all the way here!” Mosquito whined.

“We need to take him to an exam room.” Call Girl said, taking Fastpass’s place and pushing the cart with Mosquito. Tupperware ran to prepare the room.

“There’s got to be something!” Kite said, desperate.

“Fine!” WT yelled, flying after the others. Kite was going too, but was stopped by SC.

“Step aside!”

SC didn’t move. “Kyle, you’re too worked up right now.”

“Craig, don't give me this bullshit right now, I need to make sure he’s okay!”

“Not in this state.” SC said and Kite glared at him. “I’m sorry, but I won’t let you. You need to calm down first.”

“I am calm.”

“Right, yelling every 5 seconds ‘what's wrong with him’ is totally something a calm person would do.” SC crossed his arms.

“I was freaking out then, but I’m fine now.”

“Kyle, if you want Tweek to figure out what’s wrong with him, you need to let him do this alone. You know how he is under pressure.”

Kite rolled his eyes. “He’s always under pressure.”

“I know he’s capable.” SC looked at him with a dark expression. “You will wait here. End of discussion.”

Kite’s glare deepened, but he decided ultimately to leave it, transforming back and sitting on the couch. SC followed him.

Chapter Text

Kyle was fraught with distress.

When Stan first collapsed into his arms, he didn’t know what to think or how he should respond to it. He remained motionless as the noirette coughed violently, with scarcely a moment's respite to draw breath.

It was only when the plea for aid escaped Stan's lips that a surge of adrenaline, born of dread, began coursing through Kyle's veins. The royal had screamed at the top of his lungs for assistance and rushed to ease Stan's discomfort. The noirette appeared terribly disturbed,  wrestling not only with pain but perhaps other unseen afflictions that Kyle wasn't aware of.

But the royal was hurting too.

He hated witnessing the suffering of others, a sentiment that was the main reason for years of disrupted sleep during the throes of war. It was particularly distressing to see someone who was supposed to be fine, who was supposed to be safe until the interdimensional mess was fixed, in such dire conditions.

Someone who was, above all, the main lead to get his beloved back.

When the human's eyes had opened, fixing upon Kyle with their glassy sapphire hue, the elf remembered being stared at with that very same gaze before. It was the same gaze Stan gave him in moments where he found himself in profound suffering, yet simultaneously with a deeper desire to provide solace, placing Kyle above all else. Even the weak smile was a perfect mimic.

It just gave him the urge to cry harder.

Kyle reached for his robe, his fingers tracing the dried blood that stained its fabric, while a barrage of questions overwhelmed his mind. When did this happen? How did this happen? Pushing back his red curls, Kyle exhaled a shaky breath, his eyes tightly shut as he restrained the welling tears.

And there was the deep cut, too. The Chief Sage had raised his shirt, revealing the bandaged wound beneath. He had disclosed that the injury dated back eight days, suggesting it had occurred in that realm, subsequent to the interdimensional confusion. Further, he noted it had been inflicted by a blade, indicating that Stan was most likely, at some point, attacked. Kyle couldn't fathom why Stan had chosen to conceal the incident, and it hurt the royal to think that he was dealing with it alone. He understood the gravity of such wounds; they had the potential to be fatal, meaning the pain that came with it wasn't slight. Kyle pondered how the noirette had managed to tend to his wound covertly for a long time and why he hadn't sought Kyle's aid.

His heart sank at the prospect that something similar happened regarding the human's health. They were yet to ascertain whether Stan had been enduring silent suffering for 'Heaven knows how long' period before collapsing into Kyle, coughing blood and writhing in agony. It was several excruciating minutes more before one of the healers finally forced to induce a state of unconsciousness in him.

Kyle sank his face in his quivering hands, clenching his eyes shut tightly in despair. He longed to shed tears, to admit that he was vulnerable and lost. When did everything begin to unravel so irrevocably? Was it with the onset of the war? No, wars erupt when the chalice brimming with tension and enmity finally overflows. When, and for what reason, did the Grand Wizard's antipathy towards elves come from?

No, it was pointless to think of that. It wouldn’t change anything.

Amongst everything else, he was scared, fear clutching tightly around his heart. Despite the fooling appearances, it was a clear portrayal of how he could lose his everything. Initially, it felt as though everything he held dear had slipped from his grasp, leading him to believe for a moment that he was falling into the depths of despair. He had attempted to dismiss such harrowing thoughts, but there was so much that he didn't know how to fix, whether he could fix it. 

There was so little that he knew of his dear Stan's whereabouts. Heavens, he didn't even know for certain what the Grand Wizard did. There was a lingering dreadful insecurity in the back of his mind, one that whispered that perhaps the Grand Wizard actually managed to fade his Stan from existence, and Kyle's efforts were being all in vain. Maybe not all, because he did want to take the alternative Stan back to his realm, but now he didn’t even know if that would be possible.

He felt as if he was on the verge of losing it. Just like back when the war was happening; when Stan left him to fight and he didn’t know if he was okay, didn’t know whether he was coming back. He remembered being in a state of agonizing apprehension. However, differently from those times, Kyle couldn’t let it show. He needed to bury these fears and insecurities and not lose himself. He needed to stay strong, for the kingdom and Stan, both Stans.

There were gentle knocks on the door leading him to straighten his posture and take in a fortifying breath before granting entry to the visitor. The Chief Mage entered with a respectful bow as Kyle rose from his seat.

“How is he?”

“In deep slumber, still, Your Highness. I have come to you, for I have discerned the underlying causes of his affliction," the Chief Mage solemnly announced.

“Proceed.”

"It was a spell; one that came from dark magic, wielded by magicians from the Dark Kingdom." The senior elaborated, gesturing with a grave demeanor. "Though the extent of its repercussions eludes me and the path to its reversal remains obscured, its origins are unmistakable."

Kyle's countenance darkened, his brows furrowing in contemplation as he pondered the revelation. After a brief interlude of introspection, he lifted his gaze resolutely. "Dispatch a missive to convene a council with the Lord of Darkness. We must delve into this matter with utmost urgency, for we are compelled to resolve it and cure Stan."

“Yes, Your Highness.” The Chief Mage bowed once more before exiting the room.

…

As Jimmy reclined upon his bed, his eyelids fluttered shut, prepared for an after-lunch nap. The sun's golden tendrils coming through his window caressed him tenderly, making him more relaxed. Yet, his tranquility was abruptly interrupted as a shadow cast over him, veiling his visage from the sun's warm embrace, accompanied by a soft whisper of his name. He promptly opened his eyes, just to see that Tweek had climbed through his window.

“T-Tweek? What b-brings y-y-you here?”

“Where is Stan?” Tweek inquired, his demeanor suggesting urgency.

“Resting, h-he s-su-suddenly fell ill ye-yesterday.”

“I’m aware.” Tweek almost cut the brunette off. “The Grand Wizard cast a spell on him.”

Jimmy's countenance soured. "They d-discerned t-the magic originating f-from the D-D-Dark Kingdom."

Tweek's brow furrowed. "You speak as if the Grand Wizard doesn't know how to maneuver dark magic.”

"Valid." Jimmy responded before pausing. "How a-are you c-certain that it wa-was the G-Grand Wizard's d-doing?"

“Stan informed me.” Before Jimmy could inquire, Tweek handed him the missive. 

“Oh m-my gittern…” Jimmy’s eyes widened.

“Do you know what type of spell it was?”

Jimmy shook his head. “Nothing b-beyond it b-b-being dark ma-magic could be r-revealed from t-the healers o-or the ma-m-magicians.”

Tweek nodded. “Where is he?”

“He r-rests in the k-king’s chambers.”

Tweek’s energy dropped. “Truthfully?”

“Our Majesty’s o-orders.” Jimmy mused with a shrug. “S-seemingly some things, e-even if f-from different r-realms, remain u-un-unchanged.”

Tweek sighed. “You must return him to his room.”

“P-pardon?”

“I must identify the type of spell befell upon him to discern the cure.” Tweek elucidated.

“How w-would you a-a-acquire s-su-such knowledge?”

“Barbarians, Jimmy, they are very knowledgeable and excel in such matters.”

“And w-w-why can’t you a-analyze him th-there?”

“For that’s the King’s chambers. He will surely perceive my intrusion.”

“However, I f-find myself unable t-t-to c-ca-carry him.” Jimmy said, pointing to his crutches.

“You must devise a method.  None of the healers or magicians could identify, correct?”

Jimmy rolled his eyes. “Very w-well. S-s-seek cover within Stan’s ch-chamber. I shall f-fi-figure a s-solution out.”

Tweek assented with a nod, slipping out through the window once more. Jimmy groaned, retrieving his wooden crutches before making his way out.

He encountered a few of the chambermaids, who were rearranging furnishings in preparation for cleaning.

“H-hello, my fair maidens.” He saluted with a courteous bow.

"Bard, we already told you that there is no need to strain yourself excessively. We worry one day you will not be able to stand back up." 

"My s-s-stance may not be fl-flawless, as you c-can likely discern, but any f-fu-further d-deterioration is y-years away to r-reach me."

The maidens exchanged amused glances, a few suppressing giggles behind their hands.

“And how may we be of use for such a youthful gentleman?”

“I n-need you to c-clean the king’s ch-chambers.”

One of them frowned. “But Sir Marshwalker is resting there, and the king made it clear that he doesn’t want anyone there to disturb him.”

"I understand y-your c-concern for th-the king's c-co-commands." Jimmy elucidated. "Yet, b-blood had been s-sp-spilled within his chamber, and I f-fear it may leave an indelible s-st-stain if not d-dealt with. Hence, you shall m-move Sir M-M-Marshwalker to his f-former ch-chamber while you c-clean, and th-then re-return him once y-y-you are d-done."

The maidens murmured amongst themselves, their countenances tinged with skepticism.

"I sh-shall bear full re-responsibility should th-the k-k-king inquire. You n-need not con-c-concern y-yourselves," Jimmy assured them solemnly.

"A blemish upon the carpet would indeed be lamentable, would it not, maidens?" the one at the forefront remarked, eliciting murmurs of agreement from the others. "Very well, let us summon some guards to transport him."

“Lovely.” Jimmy smiled.

…

“Th-thank you.”  Jimmy expressed as the guards left the room. He paused for a moment after the door closed before turning back. “I b-b-believe it’s sa-s-safe now.”

Tweek rolled from the top of the wardrobe and landed neatly on the floor. Approaching the bed, he commenced his examination of Stan. He listened intently to the noirette's chest and abdomen, inspected his mouth, and exerted pressure upon his muscles, all the while keenly observing for any subtle response.

Upon rising, Tweek paused, deep in contemplation, Jimmy eagerly looking at him.

“So?” Jimmy asked.

"I cannot ascertain the precise affliction plaguing him, but it undoubtedly progresses towards killing him." Tweek solemnly conveyed.

“C-can you cu-cure him?”

“Yes, I can work on a cure based on the analysis.”

“Wow.” Jimmy mumbled, dumbfounded.

“However,  it shall require a span of days to acquire the necessary ingredients.” Tweek said, walking towards the window.

Both elves abruptly turned when the unconscious human emitted a dolorous utterance. In a fleeting moment, like a flash, his garments changed. Jimmy's gaze widened in astonishment.

“W-what m-ma-manner of s-sorcery was th-that…?”

“Heavenly spirits…” Tweek mumbled. “The interdimensional change is happening once again.”

Jimmy swiftly turned to the blonde. “Right n-now?”

Tweek stood for a second before turning to climb the window. “Do everything within your power to halt the interchange.”

“Wh– h-how?!”

"I know not... but concentrate on preserving his life." Tweek urged. "Summon healers, procure potions. Whatever affliction assails him, it must be attacking his insides."

“And w-what i-if I can’t?”

Tweek bestowed one final glance upon Stan before fixing his gaze upon Jimmy, his countenance filled with pressuring seriousness. “Be ready to lose them both.”

Chapter Text

8 p.m.

“For kicking those aliens’ asses!” Cartman cheered, holding up a cup of beer, his colleagues mimicking his actions a second later. “Enjoy yourselves tonight, mates! It’s not coming out of our pocket.” He said, sitting back down and grabbing the menu.

“You mean Tolkien’s pocket.” Clyde pointed, eliciting a wave of laughs.

“I-is Craig c-coming?” Jimmy asked, turning to Tolkien.

Tolkien shook his head. “Stan’s condition hasn’t stabilized still. Tweek and Kyle are also there.”

Jimmy nodded.

The group broke into small conversations. Jimmy told Scott about his last performance, while Clyde listened to Tolkien and Wendy discussing developing the device to record vibrancy levels, something he wasn’t really following up with. He turned when Cartman sighed loudly next to him.

“Man, are the gayards really missing this out for gay sex?”

“What?”

“I can see Kahl not coming because his boyfriend got hurt.” Cartman rolled his eyes. “But where the fuck are Tweek and Craig?”

Clyde frowned. “They are all keeping an eye on Stan.”

“Ew.” Cartman made a disgusted face.

Clyde looked at him in confusion before grabbing a piece of bread.

“But, you know.” Cartman spoke. “He was acting strange since earlier.”

“Strange how?”

“He fucking pushed me out of fucking nowhere!” Cartman snapped. “It’s like he didn’t remember me or thought I was someone else. “

“Dude–”

“And then Kahl fucking apologized to me.” The brunette squinted his eyes. “Whatever brain damage Stan has is definitely contagious. Better keep an eye on Kahl.”

“Woah woah!” Clyde interrupted. “Don’t you know?”

“Know what?”

“That Stan it’s from another reality.”

“What?” Cartman looked at him as if he was crazy. “Maybe we should check your brain, too.”

“I’m serious! If you went to group meetings you’d know, smartass.” Clyde frowned.

“So, is Kahl also from another reality?”

“No, just Stan. It’s been a couple of days. It’s actually funny because I think he lives in a medieval era or something.” Clyde blabbered.

Cartman’s eyes slightly widened. “Interesting…”

“I know, right?!” Clyde laughed.

…

2:40 a.m.

“Tweek! What brings you here?” Doctor Timothy asked telepathically as Tweek entered the room.

Tweek made a respectful bow before speaking. “I have news on Stan’s condition.”

Doctor Timothy leaned on the table. “Proceed.”

Tweek shifted uncomfortably. “Throughout the night, I couldn’t figure out what was wrong with him. His body seemed in perfect condition. Despite falling unconscious so suddenly.”

Doctor nodded.

“It wasn't until 35 minutes ago when something happened.” Tweek said, slightly frowning. “ He moved, writhed, and, just like in the beginning, his clothes glitched and changed.”

“Do you think he changed back to our Stan?”

Tweek nodded. “For 5 seconds, he was back.”

Doctor Timothy reflected for a moment. “I’m assuming you have another theory besides this being the ‘inconsistency’ Professor Chaos was talking about.”

“Nngh, I don’t know for sure, but in those 5 seconds, I saw that there was something wrong with his body.” Tweek twitched. “I-I’m not sure what it was, but it looked like a tumor had grown inside of him.”

“A tumor?”

“I don’t know if it was!” Tweek retorted. “Oh God, I didn’t have enough time to make sure!”

“Tweek, calm down.” Doctor Timothy tried, but Tweek was too distracted.

“When I got the water to make a better analysis, to try and heal him, the other Stan was back! I don’t know why I couldn’t feel what was wrong accurately, m-maybe I was too tired but, but…” Tweek struggled to find the words.

“Tweek!” The call echoed in Tweek’s mind as Doctor Timothy reached for his upper arm, sending them both to Doctor Timothy’s mental space. Tweek blinked a few times, feeling as if he was in a dream. He stared at Doctor, speechless. “With the state your mind is in, I can’t tell what it is that you truly want to tell me.”

“We’re in my head? Oh God!”

“No, this is my mental space. I can communicate with you better here.”

“Oh…” Tweek looked around. “No wonder it’s so neat in here.”

“You have a theory as to why Stan’s alternate, despite seemingly looking fine and healthy, is in that state, don’t you?”

“Well, I think it’s the only reasonable explanation! But I’m not sure if it’s true, meaning we shouldn’t take my word for it. Oh God! Is my brain only coming up with this to make me feel better for not finding anything wrong in the other Stan’s condition? Jesus, this is too much pressure!” Tweek stressed while pulling on his hair.

“Tweek.” Doctor called and Tweek looked at him. “None of us really know what we’re dealing with. We need every information possible regarding his situation, hypothetical or not.”

“But it’s a bad theory.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

Tweek took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, they were back at Doctor Timothy’s office. He took a moment to reorganize his thoughts before speaking again, trying to sound as clear and concise as he could.  “What if the Stan that is with us only ‘fell ill’ as a consequence of our Stan actually falling ill in the other world?”

Doctor remained silent for a few moments, taking in the blonde’s words. 

“Nngh, I told you it was probably paranoia…”

“No, Tweek-”

“But it makes sense in some way. I mean, the way they switched worlds was basically by taking over each others’ bodies! I just thought maybe they were still connected somehow, which is bad; because if the Stan here fell because our Stan is dying, doesn’t that probably mean that they are both going to die?! Oh, God!!” Tweek tugged at his hair. He twitched violently before turning to Doctor Timothy. “That can’t be it, right…?”

The ginger gently shut his eyes. “We can’t be sure, but what you said looks like a possible case scenario.”

“It does?!”

The telepath nodded. “If it’s true, then this isn’t a simple instability as Professor Chaos had predicted. What’s happening is that they are returning to their respective realities before perishing. Most likely a condition to maintain the timelines stable.”

Tweek twitched.

“But we can’t be sure.” Doctor Timothy paused. “Here’s what we’re going to do. Whether this is an instability or a cosmic consequence, there’ll probably be more changes, perhaps for longer periods of time. You must focus on treating our Stan, by all means. Whatever led to this instability we’ll find out later.”

“O-okay…” Tweek nodded, turning to exit the room.

“Also.” Doctor calls and the blonde looks back at him. “I do not wish to evoke distress amongst the team, so no one shall know about this theory besides us two. I’ll prevent anyone from entering the exam room aside from you, as well.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Chapter Text

When breaking curses using potions, one must heed certain ‘conditions’. The first is that the ingredients are pretty rare for they must possess the potency to annul and counteract the enchantment. Working amongst barbarians, Tweek acquired the skill to discern and remedy diverse magical curses. And so, for enchantments hailed from the Dark Kingdom, Tears of Wither served as the essential ingredient for the enchantment to work.

Such a predicament wouldn’t be a problem for someone like Tweek. Though barbarian clans appeared disparate, scattered across the realms, they were bound by a fraternal kinship. All Tweek had to do was journeying to the Abyss ravine, where he would likely get the tears from the barbarians therein. This course of action would be ideal were it not for the pressing constraint of time. Alas, his time was very limited, to the extent that he harbored doubts whether he would be able to save Stan if he took more than four days.

Another thing to consider was that the effects may not manifest forthwith. While the ingredients possessed the potency to annul the sorcery, the time it takes depends on various conditions, including the gradual expansion of the curse and its potency. Tweek lamented his lack of certainty regarding the workings of the curse and its means of causing Stan's death. Had he such knowledge, he would possess a clearer understanding of the temporal window in which to work on an antidote.

The rest of the ingredients were easier for Tweek to acquire. His primary concern lay with obtaining the Wither's tears. 
The skies were gray, with distant thunder rumbling softly, as if threatening to rain at any moment. Tweek was currently on his way toward the hidden sanctuary of the fairies, hopeful of discovering a means to procure the rare substance within such a restricted span of time.

Tweek paused upon noticing a presence lingering around.

“What do you want?” He inquired, without looking at the individual.

“Nothing.” Feldspar responded, walking out of the shadows.

Tweek scoffed. “Nothing?”

There ensued a momentary silence. "I have information concerning the Grand Wizard," declared Feldspar.

Tweek turned and fixed a stern gaze at the noirette. "Let me guess, that’s why you were working for him?”

Feldspar wasn't taken aback in the slightest by the accusation. "It's all business, Tweek."

"And what exactly do you stand to gain from coming back?" Tweek's azure-green eyes grew somber.

Feldspar shrugged nonchalantly. "I harbor the information. Listen if you will." Tweek didn't break eye contact, though he remained silent, waiting. "He seeks vengeance," Feldspar disclosed.

Tweek rolled his eyes. “Didn’t see that coming.”

"It is not merely vengeance; it is a rematch," Feldspar elucidated. "He aspires to kindle a conflict, to incite war."

Tweek furrowed his brow. "While being bound by the constraint that prohibits him from inflicting harm upon any elf or citizen of Larnion?"

"That is where targeting Stan takes place. He aims to push the elf king past his limits, to lead him into igniting the war, thereby making all the Grand Wizard's constraints void." Feldspar explained.

Tweek looked away as he took a moment for the words to sink in. The most disturbing aspect was the undeniable logic behind those words. Should they lose Stan, King Kyle would likely be driven to burn the Grand Wizard’s place to ashes. Perhaps all of Kupa Keep. Lost in his fury, he might disregard the perils, thereby instilling war. However, for the war to take place, they would need to void the Grand Wizard's constraints; otherwise, it would be an unjust abuse of power.

Only weighted the pressure upon him to arrange an antidote.

"The Grand Wizard's following steps is to—"

“Cast a spell of dark nature upon Stan.” Tweek interjected with an empty tone

Feldspar's gaze descended, and a quietude enveloped them as the rain commenced to pour. It took him a few moments until he drew in a deep breath. “I’m sorry.”

Tweek didn’t look at him. “Why?”

Feldspar took a few moments to respond, struggling to utter the words. “…before.” He, too, did not lift his gaze.

“It’s just how business works.”

“Tweek–” Feldspar turned to the blonde.

“What?” Tweek’s blue-greenish eyes locked with Feldspar’s lime-green ones. “Do you wish for me to believe that you seek to redeem yourself?”

Feldspar remained silent, steadfast under Tweek's piercing stare.

Tweek's glare intensified, his voice a low rumble. “What use do you have in attaining my forgiveness?"

"We must impede this conflict from ensuing." Feldspar remarked with an air of determination.

Tweek didn’t flinch.

“You’re the only one that I know, that I…" He cleared his throat. "Can rely on to pass this message. You possess affiliations with individuals in Larnion... individuals whom you not only trust but who also hold favor with the elven king himself." Feldspar explained. "You recall the dire circumstances; the repercussions were not confined to Kupa Keep and Larnion alone but afflicted the entirety of this land. Even the Dark Kingdom and Gleamshire suffered losses among their people, in addition to sheltering countless refugees. The fairies had to seek cover, and no one has seen a Dragon ever since.”

Tweek shook his head, tightening his fists. “You needn't remind me.” He murmured.

Feldspar paused, his demeanor softening as he drew in a deep breath. “Regardless of the circumstances that we find ourselves in due to my prior choices, irrespective of your sentiments toward those, or toward me, our intentions are the same. Believe me, I harbor no desire for war.”

Feldspar slowly walked towards the blonde, halting directly before him. Tweek slowly looked up to him, trying to decipher the intentions reflected in his lime-green eyes. Suddenly, the elf felt a subtle 'bump' against his abdomen, prompting him to glance downward. It was a glass bottle filled with some liquid. Tweek furrowed his brows in confusion.

“Wither’s Tears.” Feldspar declared solemnly, and Tweek shot his gaze at him, appalled. “It is the crucial ingredient against dark magic, is it not?” When Tweek didn’t react, Feldspar pressed the bottle more against him, as a gesture of encouragement for Tweek to reach the bottle.

Tweek slowly reached for the bottle, looking down and analyzing it. His body tensed as a cloak enveloped him, a hood settling upon his head, shielding him from the intensifying rain.

“I’m sorry.” Feldspar whispered, and Tweek looked up at him, the hood obscuring his view of Feldspar's eyes. “Hopefully, we shall resolve this situation soon.”

And just like that, Feldspar turned on his heel, his form gradually fading into the swirling mists and veils of rain. Tweek stood alone, his gaze fixed on the noirette's vanishing silhouette, swallowed by the summer storm.

Chapter Text

3:05 a.m.

“What are you doing?” Mysterion asked, prompting Professor Chaos to turn to him.

“Oh, you’re here, after all.” Chaos stood straight. “Thought you weren’t coming, I was about to take my leave.”

“Just got caught up with something.” Mysterion briefly explained. “How is it going?”

“Fairly well. If we keep progressing like this, we’ll be able to start the tests in two weeks, maybe even earlier.” Professor Chaos predicted, looking over his notes.

Mysterion nodded. “That’s good.” He said, briefly looking around. “And you’re here alone?”

“I dismissed my minions a few hours ago. However, when I returned from dinner no one besides the tall scary guy was here.”

“You mean SC?”

“Probably.” Professor Chaos shrugged. “He told me he was going to be around and that I should carry on with the project. However, I haven’t seen him ever since.”

“I talked to him.” Mysterion spoke. “Apparently, our colleague’s alternate collapsed, and the inconsistency you predicted is happening.”

“Oh?” Professor Chaos minimally smiled. “You should hurry behind the girl and Tupperware, then.”

Mysterion raised a brow at him.

“We devised a method to register his ‘vibrancy levels’. Not as fancy as anything there is here, but it’ll do the job.” The anti-hero explained.

“They won’t be back until morning…” Mysterion mumbled, looking at his smartwatch.

Professor Chaos raised his brow.

“They are patrolling tonight…” The shadow hero sighed. “I–”

“Well then, if that’s the case.” Professor Chaos interrupted. “I guess it can’t be helped.”

Mysterion observed as the anti-hero went to a table and started doodling something in his notebook. Then, Professor Chaos grabbed one of the blue planning papers and took a holographic screen from his pocket, a prototype of what looked like a Holter Monitor popping from it. Mysterion analyzed it curiously.

“We can’t be sure how long this inconsistency will last.” Professor Chaos spoke without taking his eyes off the prototype, likely reading the information popping up on the different regions of it. “But I fear it might not be for long. It doesn’t make sense for timelines to be ‘glitching’ and ‘changing’ for long without falling apart.” He started writing down some information in his notebook, messing with the prototype to see it cut in different places. Mysterion stood still, unsure of what he was doing. “By that I mean we don’t have time to wait on your dear partners.” He looked back at Mysterion.

“What are you thinking?” Mysterion eyed him skeptically.

“Oh don’t give me that look, angel knight.” Chaos frowned. “For I am simply going to make the device myself. You know, to hurry things up.”

Mysterion arched his brow.

“Don’t worry; trust me a little. I can probably do it faster than they can.” Professor Chaos giggled to himself, turning and continuing his work.

Mysterion stood there for a little while until he approached the anti-hero by the side of the table.

“Why?”

Professor Chaos looked up to him. “What?”

“Why are you helping us?”

The anti-hero threw him a confused look before speaking. “I’ve said so before, I’m a man of word. I’m simply fulfilling my end of the deal.”

It took a few more moments for a response to come from the shadow hero. “Why did you want to help that guy so much?”

Chaos rolled his eyes. “He helped me, need I say more?”

“Yes? It doesn’t seem like a reason. Unless he helped you with something big.”

Professor Chaos stood in front of Mysterion. “Listen here, boy. Whatever I do in my free time does not concern you. I don’t know what kind of monster you take me for but I am not one to play with or disregard anyone's kindness.”

Mysterion glared back at the smaller guy in front of him.

“In fact…” Chaos stared deeply into Mysterion’s violet eyes before softening and stepping away. He let out a laugh. “Wait… is it that perhaps that boy is someone you know?” Mysterion’s body jolted. “Heh, now that’s interesting to know.”

“If you dare–”

“Relax, angel knight.” Professor Chaos had a loose smile on his face. “I’ll tell you something about me so we’re even, sounds fair?” The anti-hero looked at Mysterion, who remained silent, still with a skeptical look on his face. “I actually aspired to become a hero.”

Mysterion’s gaze softened. 

“Such a cliche wish. To do good and be acknowledged like that. It’s probably every child’s dream, isn’t it?”

“What made you change your mind?”

“Oh, is the angel knight interested in my sob origin story?” Chaos leaned on his arm and Mysterion frowned. “I was refused a position since I lacked the supergene.”

“What? But that’s no reason to–”

“No use in getting worked up for it. I am not looking for your sympathy. Not at all.” Professor Chaos interrupted. “After all, I ended up fairly fine. I thought I could still help the heroes with my creations, but when one of my prototypes failed, I was already considered a criminal.” He laughed. “Do you remember? It was our first encounter, too. So much fun!”

Mysterion looked down. He, indeed, remembered.

“After that, I began testing my prototypes against you and your colleagues and assisted villains by selling those to them.” Chaos concluded and Mysterion frowned. “I know what you are thinking, that this is illegal or whatever, but is it really? What if it was the other way around?”

“What’s your point?”

“Allow me to share some insights from my world, angel knight. There’s no right or wrong here. What matters is what is beneficial in the eyes of law.” Professor Chaos said as he got closer to Mysterion.

Mysterion looked confused.

“For instance, if the police and superheroes benefit more if guys like me are around, then it’s pointless to keep me in a cell for more than a week.”

Mysterion’s eyes widened.

“It doesn’t matter what you do, what intentions you have. What matters is which side they see fit to you.” Chaos looked menacingly at the shadow hero, then raised his pointer finger to his lips. “Keep this in mind, Mysterion, no one deliberately decides to be on the bad side. They decide to do what they think is best. They just happen to, unfortunately, be on the counterside of the law, and it can happen to anyone.”

They intensely stared into each other’s eyes for a moment before Professor Chaos stepped away and back to the table. “Well, let us get back to work, shall we? This vibrancy recorder won’t build itself, after all.”

Mysterion kept staring at Professor Chaos’s back for a few more seconds, digesting his words.

Chapter Text

In the palace's council chamber, King Kyle sat at the head of the long table. The Chief Mage stood at his right hand, while David took his place on the left. Before them, on the table, rested a pure black crystal, crowned with a larger crystal that reflected the visage of the Lord of Darkness.

“So, what urgent matter called for this council, oh High Elf King?” Questioned the Lord of Darkness, bowing respectfully.

“I apologize in advance for convening this on such short notice. However, a grave matter was brought to my attention last night.” King Kyle spoke.

“I’m all ears.” Declared the Lord of Darkness.

"Sir Marshwalker, my esteemed right hand, fell ill yesterday due to an unknown source. Upon meticulous examination, it was revealed that he had been struck by a spell of dark magic nature." King Kyle elucidated.

“Dark magic? That’s impossible. I have kept a vigilant watch over every guest of the Dark Kingdom in my company. Trust me, High Elf King, were it one of my people, I would know." The Lord of Darkness contended. "Are Your Majesty certain of its nature?"

"Fear not, Dark Lord. The evidence in my possession does not suggest it was a command from you. Magic has become widespread, blending and being learned among various peoples. We have no indication that the attacker was one of your own, but I must insist you take a look for safety." King Kyle said, glancing at the Chief Mage, who stepped forward and bowed cordially to the Lord of Darkness.

The Chief Mage used his staff to cast a spell, unveiling his findings on Stan’s condition. Black magic, edged with yellow, materialized before the mirror, the Lord of Darkness observing attentively.  The ethereal manifestation shifted, forming an image reminiscent of a skull, before dissipating with a sinister, yet unintelligible, whisper.

"Surely, the one who cast this spell possessed great knowledge regarding dark magic. Yet, I am relieved to assure you that it is not pure dark magic." The Lord of Darkness intoned, straightening his posture. "Here is what I can do for you. From my observations, it is deadly, yet treatable. I worry about the time constraint we have given the intensity of the spell. Nevertheless, I shall have an antidote prepared forthwith and dispatched to you. It should arrive within two days should there not be any unexpected conditions. Give it to your affected knight, and he shall recover after a few hours of rest. Additionally, should Your Majesty wish, I shall send one of my magicians to attempt to track the one responsible."

"I appreciate the offer, but that will not be necessary." The Elf King replied, tightening his fists. "Your efforts are enough. I shall send you a token of my gratitude in due course."

“Worry not, elven king, for it is my pleasure to be of assistance. I lament the situation at hand, but I trust you possess the ability to resolve it soon.” The Lord of darkness stood from his seat and cordially bowed.

The ginger royal bowed back. “Hopefully, this matter shall be resolved soon.”

Both royals exchanged farewells. Upon King Kyle's departure from the meeting room, a servant awaited him with a written message from the Bard. He offered his thanks before reading it, his eyes widening slightly upon reading it.

…

Stan must be dreaming.

He felt as though he had just awakened from an interminable slumber, his body heavy and his mind cloudy. More astonishing still was the sight that greeted him upon opening his eyes - the unmistakable green canopy, adorned with intertwining vines and branches.

He looked around, catching a glimpse of tapestries woven with threads of green and gold, the sunlight illuminating the crystals by the expansive windows. Ornate pots containing verdant plants were strategically placed around the room. The air was imbued with a subtle, earthy scent - a harmonious blend of pine, cedar, and wildflowers - creating an ambiance of tranquility.

Before he could finish the line of reasoning, allowing reality to dawn upon him fully, the door opened without a knock. Alarmed, Stan sat up despite the struggle of his weary muscles. It was the Bard, accompanied by a healer.

“Where’s the king?”

The Bard and the healer appeared slightly taken aback, needing a moment to collect themselves before reacting.

“Marshwalker…?” The Bard spoke first.

“Yes?” Stan answered, frowning. “Is something amiss? Is the king safe?”

"Yes, y-your majesty is p-presently in co-conference w-w-with the Lord of Darkness," Jimmy elucidated, his manner somewhat reserved. 

Stan sighed with relief, his muscles giving way as he fell back on the regal bed. "Thank heavens." he murmured.

"Shall I s-summon hi-him?" Jimmy inquired, approaching the noirette and gesturing for the healer to inspect him.

"No, there is no need for him to halt his doings." Stan replied, closing his eyes as the healer's yellow hue passed through his body. "Meeting him can wait."

The brunette nodded. “A-are you… how a-are yo-you f-f-feeling?”

Stan narrowed his gaze. "As though I have slumbered for a long time." He cast a glance towards the Bard. “Do you have reports on what happened?”

The Bard grimaced, solemnly nodding once more. He escorted the healer to the door, murmuring a few words to her before returning and closing it. “Are you a-a-aware of th-th-the i-i-interdimensional ch-change?”

Stan paused for a moment, his countenance reflecting deep thought. “So it happened.” He murmured. The Bard nodded in accord, and Stan took a moment to ponder his ventures in the other world before turning to the Bard again. "And has all returned to normality now?

The Bard shook his head, nervously fidgeting with his fingers. "Stan... th-the o-other one, s-s-su-suddenly fell i-ill t-two days past. It was c-c-concerning, g-given the abruptness of it. It g-greatly alarmed th-the king, a-and the Chief Mage dis-discerned it t-to be of d-da-dark ma-magic. He w-was... on th-the brink of death, t-truly... or so we f-feared." he finished, looking at Stan.

Stan frowned, settling upon the bed once more. “Who…”

"Who e-else?" Queried the brunette with a roll of his eyes, tossing a letter to Stan. 

The knight read over its contents, his gaze intense at first, then softening abruptly to one of shock. He cast a swift glance towards the Bard. "He intended to kill the king?!" His voice trembled.

The bard slowly nodded. “And the o-other Stan p-p-prevented it, choosing to d-doom both his life and yours, i-in-instead.”

Stan looked down, reminiscing on Ky’s words.

“He’s a dumbass, sure, but with a strong sense of being a protector. Trust me, Stan, he won’t let anything happen to your king.”

Ky’s words were not mere empty comforts. Stan had no obligation, no duty, nor reason to delve into this mess into which he had unfortunately been dragged into. Yet, there he was, risking his own life, forsaking any hope of reuniting with the people of his own world, all for a king who was not even his .

The motives that led the other Stan to such a sacrifice remained a blur in his mind. He was grateful, from the bottom of his heart, he was, but also left in deep contemplation, pondering the reasons and motives that compelled him to undertake such a selfless act.

“What about the Grand Wizard?” The knight asked. "Have you any notion of his next steps?" The Bard shook his head. “And Tweek?”

"He de-departed in s-search of the a-antidote f-for the curse afflicting th-the other Stan." The brunette elucidated, taking the letter from Stan's hand. "He sh-sh-showed me th-this and–"

They were interrupted by the sudden opening of the majestic doors, the Bard hastily tucking the letter into his tunic. It was the king, breathing heavily, as though he had rushed. He locked eyes with Stan for a brief moment, his large emerald orbs shining with astonishment, relief, and a myriad of other sentiments.

The king swallowed, fixing his posture as he glanced at the Bard, who swiftly comprehended the unspoken message in his gaze. The brunette bowed courteously, bidding his farewells to Stan and walking towards the door, not departing until the king finished instructing him to ensure that none would disturb them.

With the door closed behind them, Stan had a few minutes to process before Kyle almost immediately threw himself in his arms, enveloping him in a heartfelt embrace. Stan’s heart pounded heavily in his chest, scarcely believing he was truly reunited with his Kyle, feeling the warmth and familiar scent of his beloved.

He tentatively returned the embrace, dreading the prospect of being awakened in that moment, to find that it was all a dream. Despite the soft velvet against his skin, Kyle's crown pressing at the nape of his neck, and the gentle caress of his curls in that same vicinity, feeling unnervingly real.

He gently stroked Kyle's back, stilling when he heard the elf sob and felt him tremble, tightening the embrace almost to the point of 'too much'. Stan's heart sank, prompting him to lay them both down on the bed.

As he settled them both beneath the covers, Stan leaned close to Kyle's ear. "Lock the door." He whispered softly. Kyle responded with a slight whimper of protest, yet he acquiesced, as Stan could tell by the audible click of the lock.

Chapter Text

Tweek really needed more coffee.

The first time he had it was a few hours ago when Craig had brought two cups he had brewed for him after his talk with Doctor Timothy. The coffee sparked his attention, and he had obsessively observed Stan’s condition ever since. 

20 more changes, each lasting 10 seconds longer than the previous one. He had figured that Stan’s organs were rotting from the inside out. It really made him question his abilities upon the first analysis, but he learned to put more faith in himself as the situation didn’t change. Rather, it became worse every time he was back.

He had also seen the deep cut in his lower abdomen, almost completely healed. Thankfully, it was something Tweek tended to with no difficulties.

Tweek had begun treating him, which proved to be less effective given that the change didn’t last long. Also, whatever it was that was causing Stan’s organs to rot was intense, making it happen at a fast pace and proving extremely difficult for Tweek to restore the cells and tissues.

After the fourth change, Mysterion had called him outside, handing him some device similar to a Holter Monitor and instructing him how to set it up and to have it running until the next two or three changes occurred. Tweek panicked because that had made him miss the fourth change, maybe more, but he decided to believe not.

He had arrived with no time to either treat Stan some more or to set up the device before the change happened again, which made the blonde anxious. With his hands trembling, he was getting stressed from not being able to set the device accordingly, while also getting more frustrated and twitchy with the thought of not setting it up on time and missing another change. After all, Mysterion had stressed the possibility of one of the changes being the last one. Tweek couldn’t fuck it up.

He trembled and struggled, letting out a loud frustrated grunt while twitching violently. Then he closed his eyes and meditated for a few moments to try and stabilize his heartbeats, he certainly didn’t want to die from a heart attack.

Feeling a little better, he resumed setting up the device, thoroughly going over what Mysterion had instructed. His sudden spasms interrupted him from time to time, but at least his hands weren’t trembling and out of his control anymore.

The next three changes had Tweek’s heart on edge. It made the device beep unevenly and it looked and sounded like the device was getting pushed beyond its limit, making Tweek worry that it was going to explode and kill both him and his unconscious colleague. Aside from mentioning how messy the drawings on the rolling paper came out, the breakfast Craig had brought him going cold on the table since his nervousness kept him from stomaching anything; still, he had the coffee.

Needless to say, he was so overwhelmed by the thing he couldn’t carry on with the treatment.

He had given the rolls of paper with the recordings for Craig to pass it to the ones involved in building the interdimensional machine, while also asking him for more coffee. Craig worriedly reached for his face - Tweek leaning in for some extra comfort - suggesting some rest instead. Tweek refused, getting worked up and possibly breaking Doctor Timothy’s request and spilling everything to Craig, who actually didn’t mind, worrying about his boyfriend’s well-being even more instead. Regardless, Craig simply gave him a booster-comforting hug and a kiss on the cheek, saying he would be back with more coffee and lunch.

That one cup made him attentive once again, but didn’t do anything to help with his exhaustion.

On the following changes, Tweek came across another problem. He was running out of the healing water, and he couldn’t summon rain in there. He decided to try and intensify the effects of the water and heal him a great deal before going to the training field and getting more. Both combined drained him a great deal and he found himself barely able to keep himself standing straight. He was sort of grateful for not seeing Craig around, he didn’t think the noirette would let him keep going in that state.

Throughout the remaining changes, however, Tweek came across a good revelation. The interval between a change and another became consistent, although shortening every time. He was able to set alarms and take a few naps between the last 5 ones.

Except that, at the last one, Stan stayed.

Tweek observed him for the first 45 minutes, that is until his energy had been fully dried from him and he couldn’t bring himself to heal the boy anymore. He instructed the computer to wake him in case anything changed, giving into sleep.

Tweek blinked awake upon hearing soft knocks on the door. He looked at the time, surprised that he had been asleep for three hours. He was also surprised to see that nothing had changed from Stan’s condition, that it was still their Stan laying there.

He slowly walked towards the door, rubbing his still tired eyes. It was Craig with a bag that Tweek guessed contained his dinner inside.

Craig frowned. “Did I wake you?”

“Yeah, but don’t worry, I’ve been asleep for the past three hours.” Tweek explained, yawning. “And I also took a couple of naps before that.”

Craig nodded. “Is everything okay?”

“I’m not sure, things seem to have stabilized but…” Tweek pressed his lips. “There’s no telling when he’ll wake up.”

Craig nodded again.

“Is Kyle alright?”

“He’s coping with it better than expected.” The noirette said, shrugging. 

Tweek nodded. “Is that dinner?”

Craig nodded, handing the bag to Tweek. “Have it while it’s still warm.”

“Okay.” Tweek said, smiling and getting the bag. 

Before Craig could say goodbye, Tweek hugged his torso, the noirette hugging back seconds later. They stayed like that for a few moments.

Tweek sighed upon separating, feeling more energized. “Thanks, Craig.” He smiled.

Craig smiled back. “Try to get more rest, ok? And call me if you need anything.”

Tweek nodded, waving him goodbye.

The blonde finished his dinner, looking over the statistics while he was out. All seemed normal, despite his organs’ lamentable conditions. Tweek looked at Stan’s sleeping figure, pondering what would happen if he managed to fully cure him. Would the change happen again? And what if he didn’t? Would the other Stan also perish?

Those thoughts sent a shiver down the blonde’s spine. He shook his head as if ridding himself of those thoughts. He really needed some coffee.

He returned after getting a cup from the machine, shocked to see Stan regaining consciousness. The noirette moved minimally on the bed, and Tweek approached the computer to look at his vitals. 

“Tweek?” Stan asked, voice hoarse. 

“Gah! Hey Stan.” Tweek promptly turned to get him a cup of (healing) water.

Stan drank the water hastily with Tweek’s assistance, and the blonde filled the cup again. After that, Tweek turned to the door.

“Where are you going?” Stan asked, still weak.

“I’m uh- I was going to get Kyle.” 

“Why?”

“S-since, you know, you’re closer to him and all.” Tweek responded, though a bit confused.

“No, you don’t have to-” Stan was cut by a low grunt of pain. Tweek hurried to him in reflex. 

“Oh God! A-are you okay?!”

“Yeah…” Stan breathed. “My insides just hurt like hell.”

“Well, that’s expected, since your insides are… rotting .”

“What the fuck?” Stan turned to Tweek before letting out yet another cry. “Shit! That fucking fatass.” He mumbled through his teeth.

Tweek grabbed the healing water, using his hands to make it glow. 

“Wait, Tweek.” Stan reached for the bottle and lowered it, making space for him to look Tweek in the eyes. “You can’t heal me.”

Tweek arched his brow. “Of course I can! How do you think you’re still alive?!”

“No, I know you can.” Stan corrected himself. “I meant that you need to stop.”

“Hah?!” Tweek looked at him as though he was crazy.

“Not stop, like, completely.” Stan’s face writhed in pain. “I- crap… L-listen Tweek, my mind is blanking out right now but I need you to understand that you have to… heal me…” He swallowed. “Slowly.” He pleaded, blinking several times.

“Won’t that be worse?!”

Stan weakly shook his head, the action making him disorientated. “I- I was hit by a- a curse. It’s… killing me in the manner you saw and… and…” Stan leaned back, looking up in a daze.

“Stan?” Tweek waved his arm in front of him. “Stan?!”

It was to no avail, the noirette was, once again, out.

Chapter Text

Stan had been awake for several hours, simply resting upon the bed, awaiting Kyle's awakening. Under usual circumstances, he would sneakily depart upon waking to attend to his duties. However, he assumed that such a course of action was not feasible in the present situation.

Furthermore, he was far too concerned for the king to even contemplate leaving unnoticed.

He doesn’t see Kyle cry much, thus it was profoundly disconcerting to see his beloved crumble in such a manner. Stan supposed that the burden had become too overwhelming: managing the kingdom, fulfilling his duties, all while worrying and searching for the knight.  Kyle had always known how to restrain his emotions, a quality Stan cherished and admired. Yet, it made Stan's heart bleed for he knew that Kyle would not rely on anyone else.

At the very least, they were reunited once again. They have been separated before, during the throes of war, and whenever Stan had to travel to another reign for negotiations or offer support. Sometimes for longer than they had been now, but they were always able to reach each other, to remain informed of each other's well-being.

Stan gently brushed one of Kyle’s curls, admiring his serene, slumbering form. The noirette frowned upon noticing the return of dark circles beneath the elf’s eyes. Just as he was about to reach out, Kyle's eyes squeezed shut before he blinked himself awake, drowsily meeting Stan's gaze.

“Good morning.” Stan said with a smile, voice low.

Kyle emitted a soft noise, embracing Stan once more. They stayed like that for a few moments before the elf spoke in a gentle voice against the crook of Stan’s neck. "I saw that you bear no injuries. Was everything well?"

"Yes, everyone there was exceedingly kind and supportive, given my unfamiliarity with that realm." Stan replied, a smile gracing his features. "I encountered the Lord of Darkness, who is very fun to be around; figured that Princess Kenny is a man; and there's Ky, who has been most helpful, patiently enlightening me about the wonders of that world. Regrettably, I didn’t meet the Bard or—"

"Who is this 'Kai'?" Kyle inquired, lifting himself from atop Stan's body, casting a skeptical eye upon the boy beneath him.

“Your alternative self!”

“You call him ‘Ky’?” 

"Yes?" Stan replied, a note of confusion in his voice. "I mean, that is how my alternate addresses him, and I... uh, it felt strange to call him Kyle." He confessed, blushing a little.

"Hm," Kyle murmured, as he lay back atop Stan, nestling his head into the crook of the human’s neck.

"That realm is full of wonders, Kyle! They introduced me to a different kind of play that unfolded on giant 'screens,' appearing far more immersive and real. They also took me to a place where I sampled a vast array of meats." Stan shared with excitement. "Ky even took me to an 'amusement park,' a place filled with numerous thril— Ouch! Ow, ow! Why are you biting me?!"

Kyle let go of the flesh. "Just... felt like it. Forgive me." he murmured, nibbling gently around the area. He reflected for a moment before speaking again. “You know we could attend a play and request the chefs to prepare a variety of meats.” He suggested. “I am uncertain regarding this ‘amusing’ place, but surely we can find something akin–” He was interrupted by a laugh. “What?”

“Nothing.” Stan giggled softly to himself; Kyle glared at him, unconvinced. “Just thinking about how cute you get when you’re like this.”

“Like this how?” Kyle asked, feeling his cheeks heat up.

Stan shrugged. "I don’t know… jealous , maybe?"

Kyle’s eyes slightly widened before he glared at his partner, sitting up. “No! Although it appears to me that whilst I was here, worrying sick, you were enjoying yourself in the other realm. Going on those ‘dates’ with Ky or something of similar nature .”

Stan reached for Kyle’s hand. "While it is true that it was indeed amusing to acquaint myself with that realm..." He confessed, drawing nearer. "It was a mere distraction, to get my mind off worrying for you."

Kyle’s gaze softened, his cheeks blushing slightly before he looked away. “Well, I suppose you had enough to worry about being… alone in that strange land.” He said, connecting his forehead with Stan’s. “So I’m… I’m relieved to learn that they were there for you.” He smiled.

Stan smiled back, slowly disconnecting their foreheads and admiring Kyle for a while before leaning forward. “Besides, I learned that ‘dates’ are events meant for you and your significant other, so I was looking forward to being back and going to one with you.” Stan shamelessly whispered. His sapphire eyes glimmered alluringly as he smiled sweetly, covering the side of his mouth as though sharing a secret. This caused the elf to lose his composure, blushing fervently.

“You’re impossible, Stanley Marshwalker.” Kyle remarked, covering his face with his free hand, his ears slightly downturned, red as his cheeks.

“What? It is the truth!” Stan giggled, his bright smile bearing no trace of malice, though his cheeks tinged slightly pink.

Kyle sighed deeply, embracing Marshwalker's head tightly against his chest. "What am I to do with you? Who would ever want to hurt such a precious living being?” Before Stan could contest the assertion, Kyle urged him to continue recounting his experiences from the other realm.

“I suppose the most remarkable aspect is that none of it exists by virtue of magic.” Stan resumed, cheek squished against Kyle’s chest. “In truth, they regard magic as merely an element of tales."

"They do not wield magic in that realm?" Kyle inquired, his voice indicating surprise.

Stan shook his head. “Impressive, isn’t it?”

“Indeed…”

Their conversation was interrupted by soft knocks on the door, and upon Kyle's permission, the Bard entered, bowing courteously before speaking.

"I beg your pardon for the interruption, your majesty. I came to remind you of the meeting with the high court in an hour.”

“Ah, yes…” Kyle rolled his eyes, reluctantly pulling himself out of bed and forcing himself to release Stan. ”Thank you, bard.”

The Bard bowed once more before exiting the room. Kyle made his way to the closet to select his attire, while Stan observed from the bed.

“I‘ll accompany you.” Stan suggested, but was promptly halted by the king.

“No, you must stay put.” It was his commanding voice. “At least until we are certain everything is stable.”

“Yes, your highness…”

…

Stan felt useless and burdened about the idea of staying in bed the whole day, so he decided to breathe in fresh air from the king’s balcony. The sun shone brightly, birdsong filled the air, and a gentle breeze caressed Stan’s skin, tousling his dark locks. He drew in a deep breath, reveling in the natural scents, something he definitely missed. The other realm smelled mostly smoky; in all honesty, Stan could not recall feeling the sweet fragrance of flowers even once.

He surveyed his surroundings, taking in the lush greenery that seemed brighter and more vibrant. Amidst the bustling activity of castle servants attending to their duties, his gaze fixated on a mysterious figure cloaked in dark green, making their way towards the castle entrance. Stan narrowed his eyes, attempting to discern more details about the individual, but they were too distant for even his keen eyesight to discern clearly.

He decided to descend through the window to keep the figure in sight. He’s done it before, more than he would ever confess to the king. He had slipped in and out through the roof every time he scheduled to meet with Tweek in the late hours. Carefully navigating down the roof, Stan ensured he remained concealed from view as he made his descent.

When he reached the floor, the individual was already outside, positioned in a secluded area beyond the line of sight of the vigilance towers. Stan maintained a cautious distance, observing from afar behind a cluster of rocks. Though he strained to hear any sound from the figure, approaching closer posed too great a risk.

He peered cautiously and discerned that the individual wore the cloak designated for castle workers - a garment issued to them for excursions outside the castle on rainy days.

Stan's eyes widened at the sight of the servant holding a dark blue orb, similar to those used to communicate with Kupa Keep. Stan wanted to get closer, to unravel the unfolding events before him. However, a sudden outburst of coughing prevented him from doing so.

He attempted to suppress it, yet failed lamentably. His vision hazed momentarily, and he knew he had alarmed the individual to his presence, prompting him to hastily retreat . He was able to trick the individual by swiftly rolling to a new hideout, taking the opportunity to climb a tree while the individual was distracted looking at where he was hiding previously. Regrettably, he missed any chance to discern the figure's looks or attire. The figure promptly retraced their steps toward the castle, seemingly wary of any potential observers or eavesdroppers.

Stan gasped for breath, his chest heaving with exertion as he struggled with his coughs once the figure had distanced themselves sufficiently. Glancing down at his hands, he noticed streaks of blood and mucus. He wiped them clean on the rough bark of the tree trunk before leaping down and returning to his chambers.

Chapter Text

“Are you ready to talk?” Tweek asked.

Stan blankly looked at him, still trying to process the situation. He knew he was back in his core world, but it felt as if it was a dream. Perhaps due to the morphine Tweek had put him under to ease his pain.

He blinked slowly, looking around once again to confirm whether that was where he was supposed to be; whether it was real or not.

“...what happened?”

He supposed there was no harm in asking, just to help his confused mind a little. Drawing the line himself was proving too difficult.

“In the morning during your last shift, you suddenly fell ill. We couldn’t quite figure out what was going on, but soon you glitched and turned into somebody else.” Tweek spoke slowly and clearly, eyeing Stan to see if he was following. He continued when the noirette gave him a nod to keep going. “We learned that you had switched worlds with an alternative version of yourself. One that appeared to be from a medieval era.” Tweek waited for a few seconds before resuming. “Before the change was when we last saw you. Until, that is, your alternate fell ill in the same way as you did, and the exchange happened again.” He bit his already swollen lower lip. “You were back, and last night you woke for the first time, telling me that I needed to heal you slowly. I- You couldn’t fully explain why, so I tried healing you enough to keep you conscious.”

Throwing out all the information gotta be one of the qualities Stan appreciates in Tweek the most. Some colleagues complained, arguing that there’s no reason to explain everything from the beginning, but Stan prefers it that way. It’s just easier for his brain to follow. Every time they had a situation, Stan always relied on Tweek to catch up since Wendy, Kyle, or Tolkien would just provide the most relevant information, confusing his forgetful brain every time.

So he was back and all the other world’s events were real. That means he was stabbed by Princess Kenny. He struggled to move his shirt up to catch a glimpse of the injury.

“I already tended to your cut…” Tweek spoke hesitantly. “If that’s what you’re looking for…”

Stan looked back at the region and found that the flesh and skin had healed completely, leaving no scars (merit of Tweek’s healing abilities). He patted the region, it was hard to imagine that there was something there before now.

“Y-you said you were hit by a curse.” The blonde twitched.

Oh, right.

Stan abruptly turned to look at Tweek, looking fully awake now. “Yeah… I was.”

Tweek sat down, his big blue-greenish eyes shining with attention.

“Okay, I remember now. I had figured out a way to return home… which was through a crystal! Yeah, the crystal would open a portal back home. No wait, it starts before that.” Stan closed his eyes and thought for a moment. “Cartman is a wizard there, I’m a human, you, Kyle, and Jimmy are elves. Oh! And Kenny is a fucking hot princess.”

Tweek looked confused. “Okay…?”

“Right… Not really relevant, sorry…”

“It’s alright. The more you remember, the better.” Tweek explained. “It means that your cognitive functions are working properly.”

“Right… uh… Cartman hates… I don’t really know if it’s Kyle or elves in general.” He paused. “Or both…” Stan squinted his eyes. “Anyways, he lost a war to Kyle and got all pissy and decided to get revenge by ‘getting rid’ of me - my alternate. Except that he can’t really get rid of my alternate due to a… law punishment condition? Yeah, something like that. In short, he’s the one responsible for this ‘exchange’.”

Tweek nodded. “That explains a lot.” He mumbled, taken aback to see Stan looking at him as if wanting more information. “E-erm, I mean, we suspected that there was a source similar to witchcraft involved.”

“Wow, really?”

“Yeah, it’s the one Kyle had identified the night before you fell ill.”

Stan thought for a moment. “I… don’t think I remember.”

“Don’t worry, it’s not relevant.” Tweek said, waking both his hands. “You can continue.”

“Well, you and I learned from the fairies about the crystal.” Stan resumed his report. “And that if I died there, my alternate would also die as a consequence and vice-versa.”

“WHAT?!” Tweek gasped, standing up. “So that means that the other Stan falling ill really was because you were dying…” Tweek mumbled, tugging at his locks. “Oh God! Oh God!”

“Tweek? Tweek!” Stan called, breaking the blonde’s spiral. “Why did you get so worked up? Is everything okay?”

“I– Well– uh–” Tweek took a deep breath in.

“Did you perhaps guess that?” Stan’s eyes widened.

“Yeah…” Tweek breathed out. His mouth trembled open for a brief moment. “I- I can explain that better later.”

Stan nodded. “The crystal was in Cartman’s castle. Yes, he is a king.” He added upon seeing Tweek’s expression of disbelief. “Unfortunately, I was caught, and he threatened to cast a deadly spell on Kyle if I were to return home.” Stan coughed, blood landing on his hand.

“Oh God!” Tweek hurried to him with tissues, hands trembling while he wiped Stan’s hand. “You’ve got to take it easy, man…” He twitched. “D-do you… Should I heal you more?”

Stan gently shook his head. “I’m fine, it’s not as bad now.”

Tweek hesitantly nodded, going to throw away the bloody tissue in the biological waste bin. Soon, he was back in his seat.

“I hesitated in making a decision…” Stan said, grip tightening around the mattress. “I wasn’t fast enough and he cast the spell and I… I jumped.” He looked up to Tweek. “It didn’t do anything to me at the moment, so I thought it was okay. Until it wasn’t.”

“And you didn’t tell anyone to check?!” Tweek grasped his hair tightly. Stan looked down in shame. “What the fuck, Stan?!”

“I thought it was okay!”

“You said yourself that he was threatening to kill Kyle!”

“Well but there’s his restriction– and I didn’t think that he–” Stan struggled to find the words. “I thought he was bluffing!”

“Well, but would it– gah!” Tweek slid both his hands down his face, taking a deep breath. “And why is it that I can’t heal you?”

“When I’m fully healed, I’ll go back to that realm.” Stan pointed out. “But I heard they, I mean you - from there - are after the antidote and that it was going to take a span of days to get it done. So it’s better if we give them some time to have it ready by healing me slowly.”

Tweek took a while to take in his explanation. “I guess that’s valid.”

Stan nodded. “So… any updates on the situation here?”

“Uh… I guess that apart from your situation, things have been pretty calm.”

“Really?” Stan let out a laugh. “How,” he cleared his throat. “how’s Kyle?”

“Worried.”

Stan felt a pang of guilt upon hearing that. “I figured…”

“Should I call him?”

Stan’s body tensed. “Uh… no… I don’t think so.”

Tweek frowned. “Why?”

Stan shifted awkwardly. “I… I don’t really know. I don’t want him to see my condition and worry more. I think… maybe it’s better to spare him that.”

“What?”

“It’s… uh… it’s better if he doesn’t know.”

Stan was tense and slightly trembling. Tweek guessed that with all the traumas he experienced, it was better to tend to his wishes and not overwhelm him. People can be overwhelming sometimes.

Shit, if that’s the case, then maybe Tweek should give him some space, shouldn’t he?

“What about lunch?” Tweek questioned. “I was thinking of going out and getting something. I’ll get you some soup, as you’re still recovering.” He paused. “Do you think you’re well enough to stay here by yourself? Because I can ask Craig to–”

“You can go.” Stan cut him. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry.”

Tweek nodded before exiting the room.

Chapter Text

Stan spotted the Bard traversing the castle's halls and hastened his pace to catch up with him.

“S-sir Marshwalker!” Jimmy gasped in surprise. “Sh-shouldn't you b-be in th-the chambers, r-resting?”

“I got tired of resting.” Stan replied succinctly.

“My my, so t-t-troublesome.” Jimmy remarked, gently shaking his head.

"Furthermore, I wanted to hear the remainder of the report." Stan requested, but the brunette glanced at him in confusion. "The one you were recounting before the king's arrival."

"Oh, right..." The Bard pondered for a moment. "Just b-be-before Tweek departed, th-the change b-between you and the other S-Stan occurred.” He explained, his expression a curious mix of distaste and something else. "It w-was rather odd t-to witness, I m-must note. Then he i-instructed m-me to do w-w-whatever was within my p-power to halt the ch-ch-change."

Stan frowned. “Why?”

“He s-said something a-akin to ‘losing you both’.” Jimmy sighed. "From m-m-my understanding, it i-i-im-implies that th-the change occurred o-only b-be-because you b-both were on th-the b-brink of perishing, which should h-h-happen in your r-respective realms. Nevertheless, n-now that you h-have returned, I s-suppose that c-concern is moot. The healers affirmed that you a-are free of a-any spells, after all." He paused thoughtfully. "I remain c-conflicted regarding th-the curse that a-a-afflicts your alternate s-self, b-b-but perhaps i-it was r-rendered void by th-the change."

“No,” Stan confessed, his voice low and laden with gravity. “It still lingers.”

The Bard looked at him, confusion etched upon his features. “Pardon?”

“Earlier I went…” Stan hesitated, “out, to breathe in some fresh air.”

“Stanley!” The Bard reprimanded.

Instant regret. “I know, I know… please don’t tell the king.”

"You w-warriors t-t-truly need to c-compose yourselves. Good Heavens!” Jimmy rolled his eyes.

“My apologies… I shall refrain from doing it again.” Stan hesitated. “...probably.”

Jimmy looked up and shook his head in disapproval. “J-j-just tell me w-what ha-h-happened.” He urged.

“Suddenly, my throat felt itchy and I succumbed to a fit of coughing," Stan recounted. "A bit of blood surfaced, yet it is of no grave concern."

“‘It is o-of no g-grave concern’?” The Bard echoed.

"I shall remain vigilant." Stan said, but the Bard didn't look convinced. "I promise." He reaffirmed earnestly.

"You a-are t-truly reckless, y-you know?" Jimmy remarked, lightly pinching Stan's cheek. "W-when I me-mentioned yesterday that y-your alternate i-imperiled b-bo-both his life a-and yours, you sh-showed no s-sign of c-concern. Not e-even a flinch!"

“Well, that’s because it was to protect the king…” Stan countered, rubbing the pinched spot. “I wouldn’t have done any different.”

Jimmy chuckled lightly. "Ah yes, i-indeed, how c-could I forget? You c-cou-couldn’t care l-less for your o-own aid, hm?”

“Not my words…” Stan mumbled.

"I am me-m-merely jesting," Jimmy chuckled, playfully tousling Stan's hair. "Sh-shall we r-retire t-to the balcony? There, y-you may r-recount more of y-y-your experiences from the other realm. Have y-you met me?”

"I regret to say, not at all." Stan replied. "I glimpsed you from a distance, yet we exchanged no words, nor did I with Tweek."

“Aw, h-how regrettable.” The Bard lamented.

…

"Pst! Jimmy!" Tweek whispered from outside the window. Jimmy turned towards him, approaching the window.

"Tweek!" he whispered back, casting a cautious glance around to ensure no one was nearby. With Tweek's assistance, he vaulted out the window, and together they swiftly moved to a spot hidden from the watchtowers and the castle's windows. "That was f-faster than what I a-a-anticipated. Was everything w-well?"

The blonde nodded. "I had a little help…" He confessed, looking away. "What's his condition?"

"The change h-happened, our Stan has re-returned!" Jimmy reported with evident joy. "It appears th-there is n-no sign of the curse, or so the h-h-healers d-declared after a thorough inspection. Stan himself r-reported th-that some s-symptoms still linger. Y-yet, he s-seems to be improving, as it o-only occurred once. I be-b-believe that a-as soon as w-we administer the antidote, all shall r-return to normality—"

"It shan't work," Tweek interjected, shaking his head. "You must administer this to the cursed Stan, else it will be futile."

"How c-can you b-be s-so certain?" Jimmy inquired.

"You said so yourself that our Stan returned with no traces of the curse." Tweek pointed out. "The antidote is specifically to tend to the curse. Besides, he still experienced symptoms, which means that the other Stan still bears it! It's not as if the curse is affecting them both under the same conditions. Our Stan is only affected because his fate is intertwined with the other Stan's. If the other Stan perishes, so shall our Stan."

Jimmy's eyes widened in astonishment. "Wha… Th-th-then how shall we c-contrive to make th-the exchange once a-again? To c-cure the other Stan?"

Tweek frowned, his brow furrowed in deep thought. "...I do not know." he admitted. "I do not know whether there is a way."

"But… S-Stan had sh-shown stability s-since ye-ye-yesterday." Jimmy intoned with a note of desperation. "If this state p-persists, m-might the t-t-timelines deem their lives out of risk, th-therefore exchanging them a-again?"

"I know not…" Tweek lowered his gaze.

"Th-there m-must be some g-glimmer of h-hope, Tweek." Jimmy pleaded. "We're so c-cl-close, w-we have the a-antidote in hand. All that remains is t-t-to a-administer it unto th-the other S-Stan." He paused, his breath heavy with emotion. "M-Marshwalker fares well, i-improving s-st-steadily. S-surely, we're not l-l-losing them b-both at this point!"

Tweek pressed his lips tightly together, closing his eyes in contemplation.

"Tweek…" The blonde turned upon the brunette's summons. "W-what now?"

Silence fell. "We..." He swallowed hard. "Pray for the best." Another moment passed as he gathered his thoughts. "And perchance, bid our farewells… just in case."

Jimmy's gaze drifted downward, pondering Tweek's words as they resonated within him. The uncertainties of realm-crossing weighed heavily upon them, yet it was incomprehensible that they were truly helpless at that moment. It didn't seem fair that despite Marshwalker's apparent recovery, he lingered on borrowed time.

They were far too close for failure to be their sole recourse.

He reached for his forehead, pressing firmly to ease the tension that gripped his body. A hush fell between them, broken by Jimmy's voice after a few moments.

"W-will you also d-do it?" He gazed up at the blonde, who deliberated briefly before nodding slowly, avoiding meeting the brunette's eyes. "I sh-shall instruct h-him to c-co-convene with you in his chamber, th-then. Concern not for the k-king; if necessary, I… I shall p-p-procure additional t-time for you."

Chapter Text

Tweek only took 30 minutes while out. In 5 minutes, he went to the food place, spent 5 in line to place an order, waited 15 to have it ready, and took 5 to be back. 

Nothing could have prepared Tweek for the scene he walked into.

Stan was in the process of leaving his bed (how and why? Tweek couldn't really figure it out), the machines beeping loudly and frantically with how fast Stan's heart was beating and whatever else Tweek didn't manage to register. 

Tweek screamed his name and dropped everything, desperately rushing to his colleague, whose legs gave out and he practically fell on top of the blonde, face writhed in pain. His breathing was erratic, his body tense, and he was sweating cold.

He clutched at Tweek's shirt, trying to steady himself. Tweek also attempted to lift him, his own body trembling in mortification as his eyes surveyed the holographic screens in search of what truly was Stan's condition. It was to no avail.

Stan let out a cry that sounded like an animal dying before curling down and coughing violently, a few tears streaming down his face. Tweek screamed in panic when blood splattered on his shirt and pants. Thankfully, he never really had a weak stomach, unlike Scott and Tolkien, so the action did nothing but scare the shit out of him. Also, he'd grown used to seeing those (and maybe worse) sorts of things as a superhero.

His own heart was beating wildly, despite not being the one suffering. He remained frozen in place, his breathing becoming more shallow and his mind overthinking what he should do, what he could do. He knew that panicking was the one thing he shouldn't do, so he took deep breaths following imaginary shapes.

Water. He needed his healing water.

With a new clear goal in mind, everything else was blocked, and Tweek basically dropped Stan on the floor while he relentlessly went after the containers. The noirette also didn't have the brain to process, trying to keep himself 'steady' despite his body spasming with the coughs and his lungs begging for air.

After bumping almost everywhere and dropping several items on the floor, getting scared by the noise of the impact every time, Tweek finally got to his stock of healing water. He concentrated all his energy on it, making the container glow.

Tweek rolled Stan to his back when he was catching his breath, assuring he wouldn't choke on blood. He promptly began healing the poor boy, with terrifying thoughts of his abilities not being enough haunting his overly stressed mind.

It was only 30 minutes.

He kept telling himself that, but his conscience wouldn't shut up that he never should have left in the first place.

He broke off from his overthinking when he felt Stan calm and settle down. He also only then noticed how the noirette was sobbing softly.

Tweek felt a pang of sympathy. He didn't deem himself the best person to be around when a crisis like that occurred, as he would easily freak out altogether and probably make things worse, inflicting more panic than comfort. That was actually one of the sole reasons why Tweek always stayed away from the medical department despite having the best healing abilities in the group. He would usually just aid people with the support of Wendy or Kyle. Except this time he was so lost and desperate he didn't even consider seeking help.

Besides, it was far better to get through those types of situations when there was someone close to you who could offer further support, right? Tweek felt stupid for forgetting something crucial like that.

"It's okay… It's all over…" Tweek said in an attempt to soothe both of them. "T-that was scary, right? D-don't worry, I'll call Kyle to help you f–"

"No!" Stan protested, sitting up and grabbing both Tweek's arms weakly, but with all the strength he had left. He breathed heavily for a few seconds before leaning into Tweek's chest with a sob. "H-he can't see me like this, Tweek. Please…" He trembled.

Tweek didn't know how to react. He had a lingering suspicion that Stan had been being weird about Kyle, but it still felt off. It was only when he saw the tears falling from Stan's cheeks that he realized how real that was.

"I-I don't… The last time he saw me in a state like this… Oh God…" Stan sobbed. "I don't want Kyle to see me like this; not again, it'd make everything worse!" He cried, managing to tighten his grip on Tweek's stained shirt. "P-please Tweek, don't let him see me in this state, I'm begging you…" His tone was pleading, but pleading in a way that made Tweek scared. Not that he wasn't already frightened by the situation, but it made him uneasy to a whole new level.

Still, now wasn't the time for that. He could ask about it later.

"O-okay…" He swallowed dryly. "I-it's okay, Stan." He tried speaking in the calmest and most reassuring voice he could manage. "Let's… let's deal with this first, ok?"

Stan weakly nodded, tears still falling from his eyes. Tweek managed to get him up and cleaned, getting one of the backup clothes for him to change into. Then, he cleaned the room while Stan was out, healing him some more before going out and getting cleaned himself.

…

“Yo, Kite, good work today!” Said Kenny upon meeting Kyle at the top of a building. His hood was down, and he wasn’t wearing his mask.

“We still have 2 hours in, dude.”

“I know, but I figured you would be hungry!” Kenny remarked, showing a take-out bag. He gestured to Kyle to sit next to him, taking a burger, fries, and a cup of juice out. “Besides, I wanted to ask you something.”

Kyle thought for a moment before joining his friend, unwrapping the burger. “What is it?”

“Just wanted to know how Stan is doing.” Kenny spoke, taking a big bite.

“I… don’t really know…” Kyle struggled to hide how that fact bothered him. “I think he stabilized from the inconsistency, but Craig didn’t elaborate further than that and I haven’t seen Tweek still.”

Kenny arched his brow. “I thought he woke up?”

Kyle abruptly turned to the blonde. “He what?”

“Didn’t you speak to him?”

“No?” Kyle frowned. “What made you think that?”

“Oh shit… I- uh…” Kenny scratched the back of his head. “Forget that.”

“You can’t just do that, Ken.” Kyle glared at the blonde boy.

Kenny took a deep breath in, hesitating. “I think something’s up, dude.”

Kyle arched his brow.

“I checked Stan’s condition report this morning and–”

“Wait, wait, wait.” Kyle interrupted. “I thought only Wendy, Tolkien, and I had access to those?”

“Well… technically, yeah, so I kind of had to have my way to access it.” Kenny looked away.

“By ‘your way’ you mean…?”

“Not the point here, Kyle.” Kenny cut the subject.

Kyle rolled his eyes. “At least tell me why you did it.”

“I just thought the situation was weird by itself, okay? Something definitely felt off and I was hoping to get rid of that ‘paranoia’.” Kenny sighed.

“‘Felt off’?”

“When have you ever seen Tweek care for anyone alone ?” Kenny remarked and, damn, was that a good point. Tweek always thought that handling patients was too much pressure, always seeking Kyle or Wendy’s assistance on that. “I heard he had a talk with Doctor Timothy a few hours after Stan fainted and, after that, we were instructed not to enter and allow Tweek to ‘concentrate’ and find the problem; which was fine by me. What was weird happened later, when I went and gave Tweek the device to record Stan’s ‘glitching’ episodes. He looked completely distressed, like, he already kind of always is but it was more, somehow. As I was explaining how to set the device up, he kept twitching and moving and looking back at the door all the time, as if something bad could happen while he was out, as if he was scared to miss something.”

“Okay, and…?”

“It wasn’t paranoia, Kyle.” Kenny’s expression was serious. “I could definitely see that there was a drastic change in his report after the change stopped. I’m no expert, so I thought it could mean that he either woke up or something else was going on.”

“And why did you…”

“I met Tweek and Craig on their way to buy soup. They already had food, so I thought it could be for Stan.” Kenny sighed. “Whether he woke up or not, there’s gotta be something they’re keeping from us.”

Kyle thought for a moment. “I- I don’t know dude. What you said makes sense, but… I don’t see why they wouldn’t say anything. I- ugh, I suppose we should ask them after we’re back, thinking about it now is not going to help in any way.”

“I know I was just…” Kenny cleared his throat. “I was just hoping you knew something.”

“I don’t.” Kyle said, heart clenching.

Kenny sighed, patting Kyle’s back. “Yeah, and I’m sorry.”

Chapter Text

Marshwalker, disregarded Tweek’s formal demeanor, leaping forward and enveloping the blonde in a tight embrace. Tweek, though hesitant, reciprocated the gesture.

“Good to see you well, Marshwalker.” Tweek said, gently separating himself from the embrace.

“It has been some time.” Stan smiled. “I reckon you don’t bring good news? The Bard appeared particularly gloomy when informing me of your await.”

Tweek slowly nodded. “I fear there’s nothing we can do regarding the curse.” He spoke in a subdued tone. “Not without the cursed Stan here.”

“Is that so…” Stan murmured, his voice tinged with a solemn resignation.

“I'm sorry…” Tweek intoned, his brow furrowed and his fists clenched tightly.

“It can’t be helped.” Stan reassured him. “Know this, Tweek, you have not failed me. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Tweek bit his lip. Stan might feel that way, but what about the other Stan? Was it truly fair for him to forfeit his life, for those in the other realm to lose him due to this world’s affairs? Somehow, they too bore the weight of his sacrifice.

Tweek could have been wiser and not permitted Stan to pursue the crystal on his own. Especially since he was well aware of the Grand Wizard's whereabouts and intentions, knowing fully that the Wizard harbored a particular wish to be gone with the noirette. The human was a stranger to that place, unaware of the true nature of the perils that lingered.

Tweek's gaze swiftly rose when he felt a hand pat his shoulder. "I am certain he does not deem you to have failed him." Stan reassured, his gaze steady and comforting, though it offered little solace to Tweek's burdened conscience.

“He truly bears a striking resemblance to you.” Tweek let out a laugh. “From your countenance to your noble virtues.”

Stan smiled warmly. "I have heard such sentiments before.”

“From his partners, I dare say.”

Stan nodded thoughtfully. "They were all benevolent and amiable." He reminisced, a smile gracing his features. "There... In that realm, there are no labels, no distinctions of rank… People are able to just... love. Through gatherings known as 'dates', for instance. It's... It's truly a realm of wondrous opportunities." He reflected, his sapphire eyes gleaming with admiration. "I earnestly desired to share such an experience with his majesty..."

Tweek smiled. “Indeed, I am certain his majesty would love that.”

Stan's hand instinctively moved to his chest, a fleeting expression of discomfort crossing his features, unnoticed by Tweek. He smiled faintly. "Perhaps in our next lives, we shall find ourselves in such a realm.” He admired the stars, glimmering and reflecting in his eyes. “Then, I shall have the joy of sharing all types of dates with him!" 

Tweek drew a deep breath, struggling to contain the welling tears that threatened to surface. Despite the optimism in Stan's words, they carried a weight of melancholy that struck deeply within his heart.

Stan sighed heavily, his gaze lifting towards the solemn visage of the moon. Moments drifted by in silence before he broached the unsettling question. "So... am I on a countdown?"

He joined Stan's side at the window, his expression solemn and his tone weighted with the gravity of their predicament. "Unless a miracle graces us, yes... I suppose you are."

"Then I must inform you, Tweek." Stan reported, his voice tinged with seriousness. "There is a traitor within our castle walls."

Tweek's ears perked up, his eyes widening as he turned to the noirette, wholly captivated.

"Yesterday, I shadowed a castle servant beyond the gates, whereupon they revealed a communication orb linked to Kupa Keep." Stan recounted, a furrow creasing his brow. "Regrettably, I could not discern its features or its duty in the castle."

“Most are pretty much from Larnion.” Tweek pondered aloud. "What reason would compel those who have witnessed the horrors of those dark times to now turn against it?”

"Mayhaps a deluded noble aspiring to seize the palace, or one coerced under threat, or perchance a covert infiltrator who breached security... I know not, but there's something amiss." Stan asserted with urgency. "Regardless of their motives, we must swiftly intervene and bring it to a halt."

“I trust you do comprehend that there’s not much I can do considering my circumstances.” Tweek emphasized. 

“Oh, Tweek, you’ve been able to do so much already.”

“Yes, gathering information regarding the Grand Wizard or other endeavors that kept me beyond the walls of Larnion.” Tweek recalled. “Yet, don’t fret, I shall see what I can do.”

“That does alleviate my soul.” Stan smiled. “Thank you, Tweek, from the bottom of my soul.”

Tweek smiled back.

…

Kyle departed the council chamber, weariness weighing upon his form and his mind blank, eager to reunite with Stan. He scarcely registered passing the Bard, leaving the poor brunette to scurry after him in haste.

“Y-your highness, I h-h-have news!” His voice carried an urgency, slightly raised possibly from the need to repeat himself several times.

Kyle halted his stride, turning to face him. "What news do you bring?" His tone came sharper than intended, borne of impatience from being separated from his beloved.

“We h-have th-the antidote.”

Kyle frowned. “Very well, you shall give it to Marshwalker and tend to the curse.”

“That’s th-the crux o-of the m-ma-matter…” The Bard gulped. “It would be of no avail.”

“Pardon?”

"There is n-no t-t-trace of th-the curse upon h-him, your majesty..." The Bard conveyed earnestly. "The ma-magicians and h-healers confirmed, he is c-clean."

Kyle's gaze shimmered faintly. "That is..." He cleared his throat. "I am heartened by this news, but how... what has become of the curse, then?"

“I f-fear it s-still afflicts th-the o-other Stan, your highness.”

“How so?”

"There h-has been a d-d-discovery c-co-concerning the sh-shifting of realms, my liege," Jimmy hesitated briefly. "It is s-said th-that their abrupt ch-ch-change was d-due to a c-cosmic circumstance in w-which e-e-each should p-perish in th-their realm of o-origin.”

Kyle's eyes widened in profound horror. “No…”

He sought solace in the Bard's gaze, searching for any hint that it might be a lie. None. He was as serious as he could get, maybe also even sorrowful, which affirmed the gravity of his words. The Bard comprehended the gravity of the matter too well to jest about it. 

"The p-p-possibility of r-reversal remains u-uncertain, whether there i-i-is a m-method t-to inflict the ch-change and g-g-give the antidote to th-the other Stan..." the Bard rambled, though Kyle ceased to hear him.

He walked numbly back to his chambers, his head ringing and his mind unable to grasp the weight of what he had just heard.

Did Stan truly merely return to perish ?

He felt his heart beating rapidly, yet the emotions stirring within him seemed slow to catch up.

The intentions of the Wizard now crystallized before him. His aim was to bring someone he was allowed to harm, thereby inflicting suffering upon his Stan and, ultimately, sowing misery in his life.

And the worst part is that his scheme was unfolding as intended.

Kyle found himself enveloped in a tumultuous spiral of despair and anguish, a slow and agonizing descent. The impending loss weighed heavily upon his heart, entwined with a desperate struggle to escape it and a tightening feeling growing more and more with each passing moment.

The air became heavy at every step, to the point of almost suffocating. Stanley Marshwalker - his love, joy, everything - would soon meet an unfair fate. As he delved deeper into the realization, reminiscence of their shared moments and promises reverberated painfully in his mind. Each served as a bitter reminder of what would soon be lost - Stan’s warmth, voice, presence...

His brow furrowed with concern and confusion while his hands clenched into fists of frustration. How could he, the king, who wielded the authority to shape the destiny of Larnion and perhaps even other reigns, be rendered so powerless in the face of this calamity?

His mind, obscured by anguish, was unaware of his purposeful stride to his chamber doors. Yet, there he was, facing them. The very foundations of his resolve trembled, yet amidst the turmoil, a fierce determination began to take root.

The Grand Wizard wouldn’t get away with that.

“Kyle?” Stan called out in a gentle tone, and Kyle, awakening from his turmoil, hurried to his side. He halted at the edge of the bed, his heart pounding impossibly fast.

He gingerly touched Stan's cheeks, his hands trembling with mortification of something that still was a blur to him. They were warm . He sobbed at the notion, his touch moving to Stan's human ears - small and endearing - before tenderly caressing the smooth raven locks of hair.

He climbed the bed, straddling the human. Moving his hands downward, he reached Stan's neck, feeling his pulse. He broke, sliding down on Stan’s torso and placing his ear against the human's chest.

"I cannot endure this, Stan." His voice trembled faintly, causing Stan's heart to ache. "I am unable; I simply cannot."

Stan tenderly shifted Kyle's position to meet his gaze. Tears streamed down Kyle's face, his emerald eyes glimmering with tears, cheeks and nose slightly flushed. Stan felt a pang of guilt, finding Kyle alluring even in such a state. Cupping Kyle's face in his hands, he gently wiped away the elf's tears with his thumbs, which only seemed to intensify Kyle's cries.

“I cannot keep on being strong, Stan. It’s killing me.” His trembling voice came out as a whisper.

“Kyle…” He called, wiping away a few more tears. “You’re the strongest, smartest, most diligent and beautiful being I have ever beheld." Stan's ocean-blue eyes gleamed. "Everything shall be all right." He soothingly spoke, voice low.

"I fail to perceive how," Kyle lamented, tears falling freely.

"You will discern a way," Stan whispered, drawing nearer. "As you have always done."

“No Stan, I can’t, this is… oh heavenly spirits…”

“Kyle…”

"I fear you do not comprehend, Stan," Kyle stood, distancing himself from Stan's touch. "You are my strength for the almighty skies! I can’t… I don’t know how to live without you. You’ve been by my side for my whole life. You were present when that tragedy befell Ike, you were here through the war, you were here when my parents entrusted me with the throne in the aftermath of battle, when I was so terribly frightened by the idea of being responsible for a whole kingdom!" Kyle paused, drawing shaky breaths. "Thus, I can’t! Losing you would mean losing a part of my soul, tearing it away violently and painfully and making me lose my sense of self!" Another moment of silence followed. "I don't know what will remain thereafter. If there will be anything left at all."

The words spilled forth with an accusatory tone , and regret surged within Kyle's heart as he witnessed Marshwalker on the verge of tears, trying his hardest to hold them in. The king's demeanor softened instantly, and he swiftly moved to embrace Stan's head.

“Oh God, no, no, no, forgive me, please.” Kyle whispered, closing his eyes and tightening his embrace. Was he not thinking? Of course Stan was terrified. He was the one who was doomed, who was going to perish because of Kyle's naivety. He had felt so secure, believing the Grand Wizard couldn't afflict him, couldn't reach the ones he loved, that he underestimated the lengths to which the wizard would go for revenge. “You’re so precious to me, Stanley… You’re my heart, my light, my best friend …” His voice broke, and he sobbed, catching his breath. “ I don’t have anyone else, Stan .”

In a way, Kyle had failed him, failed the kingdom, and that was his price.

Stan looked up into Kyle's eyes, tears welling within his own. “Kyle… you’re the most important presence in my life.” He choked out. “I can’t start expressing how grateful I am for every small kindness you have shown me, from that smile you gave me when we first met to your unwavering love and everything beyond ." He sobbed softly, blinking some tears. "I have lived for you, and I would choose it a thousand times over .” He smiled genuinely at the sincerity of his own claim. “You have a kingdom to lead, people who depend on you, Kyle. You must not let the Grand Wizard believe he won.”

“You’re being so unfair…” Kyle murmured, looking away.

Stan withdrew from the embrace and joined his forehead against Kyle's. "Do not contemplate vengeance. It’s not worth it." He urged softly.

Kyle narrowed his gaze.

“Please, Kyle, refrain from such self-torment." Stan implored, taking Kyle's hand in his own. "It is futile." He whispered. "There is too much at stake."

“But I lost you…”

“And you shan't lose more.” Stan affirmed, tightening his grip on Kyle's hand. "I harbor no regrets, Kyle."

"Why are you so..." Kyle's words trailed off as he closed his eyes, leaning closer. He pressed his lips against Stan's, initiating a tender kiss.

Stan closed his eyes, releasing Kyle's hands and instead embracing his torso. Kyle's hands gently cradled Stan's cheeks and human ears. After a moment, they parted slightly, Kyle planting a kiss below Stan's ear as Stan caught his breath. Stan ran his fingers through Kyle's curls, gingerly caressing his head.

Kyle eased them both back onto the bed, rolling to face Stan. He gazed longingly into Stan's eyes, his own eyes puffy and lips quivering. Stan leaned in first, gently rubbing noses with Kyle before pressing a kiss to his forehead and cheekbone. Finally, he settled against the elf's chest.

“You don’t know the other world as I do…” Stan remarked, adjusting the sheets to get them both comfortable. “ My guess is that they possess the ability to keep Stan alive for a long time.”

Kyle smiled faintly at the hopeful remark, though it brought little solace to his heart.

Chapter Text

“You gotta tell me what’s up between you and Kyle.” Tweek promptly asked, barely giving Stan a moment to fully come to his senses.

The noirette made a puzzled expression in response. “Nothing happened.”

“Really?” Tweek looked at him, unconvinced. “Then why the hell are you avoiding him?”

“I’m not!”

“You are! You have been avoiding meeting him since your return!” Tweek pointed. “Just… did you guys fight or something?”

“No!” Stan said as if Tweek had just blabbered something absurd.

“Then why don’t you want to see him?”

“It’s not like that…” Stan argued, somehow feeling his throat close, killing the words. He could only hope it wasn’t the curse’s doing.

Tweek’s frown deepened, and he slowly sat back on the chair next to Stan, rolling it closer to his resting bed. He stared deeply into Stan’s ocean-blue eyes, his own greenish-blue gaze reflecting intense seriousness, yet also a tinge of worry. 

“Stan, We… I don’t mind being the one aiding you through all of this - as much as the situation frightens me…” He cleared his throat. “But, uh… it’s not like… er– we’re not really–” He took a deep breath in, closing his eyes and trying to compose himself for clarity. “It’s atypical enough that you’re relying on me out of everyone. I mean, come on, man, we barely talk and yet I’m the one who’s here? You didn’t even mention Kenny, and keep refusing to see Kyle! Just– Just tell me what the hell is going on; I’m going crazy!” He practically yelled, twitching and tugging tightly at his blonde locks.

No. No, no, that sounded just wrong. It’s not like Stan didn’t want to see him. In reality, there’s no one Stan had been wanting to see more than Kyle.

Which is why the question echoed in his mind with no response in sight. If he wanted to see Kyle so much, why was he hesitating? He could’ve seen Kyle from the moment he was back, giving into his comfort and letting the ginger soothe him saying that everything was fine, that he would be okay despite his condition.

Right, his condition. Was he feeling guilty? That he so selfishly decided to give up his reality to protect someone he barely knew? It was an impulsive decision, regardless of Stan's belief regarding the consequences. He guessed Kyle would probably be very disappointed and sad if he knew. But he didn’t. Kyle would still comfort him and make him feel better, safer. And Stan would allow himself to believe all of it.

That didn’t make sense, it just didn’t. Nothing was making sense , really. Everything was calm and normal until it was all chaotic and complicated. His feelings were a mess, and there lingered a fear he couldn’t explain.

“I don’t know…” He said sincerely.

Tweek eyed the noirette, somehow sensing how conflicted he was. The blonde sighed, an involuntary spasm reverberating through his body as he wilted to a resting pose. He stared at his hands resting on his lap, a moment of silence granting space for their relentless minds. Tweek concentrated on his breathing, slowly feeling his heart rate normalize before he took a deep breath and reached for Stan.

“Look, Stan.” Tweek reached for his shoulder, making the noirette turn to him. “All I know is that Kyle is extremely concerned about you.” Stan lowered his gaze, guilt agonizingly piercing through. “Whatever it is, I’m sure that he’ll be relieved to see you.” Tweek opened a small and brief smile. “I-I’m not trying to force you to see him. But… ngh, I think… I think he deserves that much, you know?”

Tweek swore he saw a sparkle in Stan’s eyes, though the noirette didn’t look back at him. He nodded, still seemingly lost within the constraints of his mind. Tweek wished he could read minds like Doctor Timothy at that moment in a delusional hope that it would allow him to facilitate things.

“I’ll give you some healing water with pain medicine.” Tweek declared, standing up.

After digging both in, Stan couldn’t help but drift out, his eyelids feeling way too heavy for him to keep open.

Several minutes later, maybe over an hour, Tweek received a message from Craig that Kyle and Kenny’s shift was done. He pressed his lips, getting all the courage he had gathered since Stan fell asleep to go and talk to them both. He could only hope they wouldn’t hate him too much for not saying anything sooner. 

He left the room, and his soul almost left his body when meeting the duo where the corridors met. His scream probably scared the shit out of the pair more than the startle of meeting him.

“Holy shit, dude!” Kenny said, hand pressing against his heart. “Calm down, we’re not here to kill you or anything.”

Tweek’s legs had gone soft, and he was on the floor, heart going crazy in his chest and frantic breathing. His widened blue-greenish eyes drifted to the ceiling not far from Kenny and Kyle’s heads. He had blasted a few ice shards at them in reflex. Luckily, he’d missed it all, or they were fast enough to deviate from it, though he could see blood dripping down from the top end of Kenny’s ear.

“J-Jesus Christ! I-I’m so sorry!” He said, standing on trembling legs. “A-are you okay?”

“We’re fine.” Kyle said. He glanced at Kenny and frowned, swiftly handing a handkerchief to his friend’s ear.

“Nngh.” Tweek twitched. “I can take care of that.”

“It’s really nothing, Tweek.” Kenny smiled, pressing the handkerchief against his ear. “No need to stress over it.”

“Where were you going?” Kyle raised a brow at the blonde.

“To meet you!” Tweek answered. 

Kyle and Kenny exchanged glances. “Does that mean that you…?”

“Have news on Stan’s condition? Yeah.” Tweek sank his nails on his lower arm in an attempt to keep himself composed. “He’s… back. He’s sleeping right now, but had been awake a while ago.”

Kyle let out a long sigh of relief, leaning against the wall. “Thank God!”

Kenny also seemed relieved. “That’s great news. I’ll try to hurry things up with the portal.” He said, his tone turning somehow intense. “This inconsistency ought to be a sign that there are cosmical consequences in living in a reality you don’t belong.”

“No!” Tweek blurted, making Kyle and Kenny turn to him. “I mean, yes, you should do that. W-what I mean is that Stan is back, like, our Stan.”

Kyle’s eyes slowly widened, a glimmer slowly growing on his emerald orbs. “Stan?” He asked, suddenly agitated. “You mean like superhero Stan, Toolshed? The Stan from this reality?!”

Kenny also looked enthusiastic, judging by the way his violet eyes lit up. Tweek slowly nodded, glancing back and forth between the two taller males.

Kyle exhaled, and Tweek noticed how hard he bit his lower lip to hold back tears, though the glint in his eyes gave him away.

“Well… he is, uh…” Tweek cut the silence, taking the opportunity before the other two bolted out to Stan. The blonde struggled but soon recollected himself. “His state is very delicate, and he’s easily overwhelmed. So, when you see him, please try and avoid asking or saying things that might overwhelm him.” Tweek pulled on his hair, hesitantly looking up in fear of meeting Kyle and Kenny’s disapproval of receiving a lecture from him.

Instead, both boys slowly nodded at him. Tweek internally sighed in relief, he wholeheartedly hoped that alone would be enough to avoid whatever it was that Stan was trying to avoid when seeing Kyle.

…

Stan slowly came back to consciousness, only half-surprised to feel someone’s endearing touch caressing his cheek. A touch he knew all too well.

At first, he thought he was dreaming, and so he didn’t want to wake up. However, on the back of his mind echoed a hopeful thought that it felt way too real, and such thought was enough to push him into consciousness.

He fluttered his eyes open, immediately flinching at the harsh light and losing the fight on opening them. The touch was there still, though, and he leaned into it like a needy kitten. The hand moved to cup his cheek, a thumb soothingly caressing his cheekbone.

“Ky…?” His voice died, and he couldn’t help but cough.

“Yeah, dude.” Kyle said, voice unbearingly calm but also filled with a myriad of other emotions Stan couldn’t really pick up on. He guessed worry was the most prominent, though. “It’s me.”

Stan managed to minimally open his eyes, trying to raise his hand to reach the one Kyle had on his face. However, Kyle’s other hand grabbed his mid-action, squeezing lightly. Stan smiled, feeling all fuzzy inside at the action.

He stared longingly at Kyle. His hair was shorter than that of his elf version, his ears more human-like, his features softer - a stark contrast to the sharp, intimidating presence of his alternate self. Even so, their eyes held the same captivating hue, an intense green that reminded him of a deep, enchanting forest or the most precious emerald.

They were both oh-so alluring. 

Stan resented seeing the heavy bags under his weary eyes, the chaos on his head giving additional proof of his exhaustion. Despite that look, his disheveled hair, and the undeniable signs of fatigue, he still looked breathtaking. Stan laughed at that, making Kyle raise a brow at him.

“You look like shit.”

“Do you need a mirror?” Kyle retorted, though his heart warmed up at the notice that Stan was feeling well enough to snark at him. “Though, I gotta say, dude, the shampoo they provided you there really did wonders to your hair.” He said, combing through Stan’s smooth raven locks. “For once, it’s not looking in conditions to fry an egg.”

“Shut up.” Stan snickered. “It’s not that bad.”

“‘Three-in-one’? Really?” Kyle gave him a look. “That was so sad I had to get something decent.”

Stan frowned, confused.

“For your alternate.” Kyle explained. “You should also reconsider your organizational approach.”

“What organizational approach?”

“Exactly.”

They both giggled at that.

The door gently opened, revealing Tweek and Kenny.

“Stanny boy!” Kenny greeted him with a warm smile. “I missed you, how are you doing?” He asked as Tweek went to prepare him a cup with healing water.

“I’m good, Kenny.” Stan smiled back. He blabbered and blabbered about Kyle, but he had also undoubtedly missed Kenny. While Kyle was his reason, keeping him grounded and away from trouble, he and Kenny shared one single brain cell, probably the only one they both possessed. He missed having someone to live his stupidities with, missed being able to do such stupidities, as absurd as they were. “What have you been up to?”

Tweek handed him the water, and Kyle helped him drink, swiftly wiping a droplet with his handkerchief before it fell from his chin.

“Nothing much, I tried pranking Kyle since you were away.” He paused, Kyle rolling his eyes. “It did not end well. I do not recommend.”

“He’s being dramatic.”

“You threw me out of the window because I jumpscared you!” Kenny’s eyes squinted.

“You deserved that.” Kyle pointed. “And I saved you afterward, didn’t I?”

Kenny pouted, crossing his arms. Then, he turned to Stan once again. “Hey, what about the other world? I heard I was a hot chick there, is that true?”

Both Kyle and Tweek facepalmed themselves as Stan slowly and hazily glanced at the tall blonde, blinking slowly.

“Wha…?”

“Alright Kenny, let’s go.” Tweek called, pulling the blonde by the sleeve of his jacket.

Stan believed he heard Kenny asking him to take a picture behind the closed door.

He was only brought back from the daze when he heard Kyle sighing.

“Seriously, his priorities really are something…”

Stan blinked at him, he genuinely didn’t quite grasp Kenny’s question and was confused as to why Kyle and Tweek reacted that way. He had a bad feeling about the abrupt shutdown of his mind, but being able to fully process what Kyle was saying made him believe that it was nothing. And so, he opted not to bring it up.

“Stan.” Kyle leaned closer, eyes shining with concern. “Are you okay?”

Oh God, he looked so goddamn pretty, how could someone bear so much beauty? Is it because he isn’t human? But he also broke the scale in the other world, despite there being several other elves. Maybe because he was royalty?

Maybe because it was him, and he was the prettiest being in Stan’s eyes.

He really wanted to grab him and kiss him right there and then, unsure whether he would have the opportunity ever again. He wanted to confess his relentless and passionate love for him in the small hope that maybe, maybe his best friend would reciprocate; that Kyle would hold him and kiss him back and tell him they would never be apart again.

He wanted to believe that maybe if he believed he would gather enough courage to actually do it. He remembered their alternative versions, that Kyle’s alternate was able to fall in love with his alternate, and hoped that it was also possible in that reality.

But it wasn’t enough.

If this were to be his last moment with Kyle, then he’d rather not ruin it by making Kyle uncomfortable for not being able to reciprocate his feelings. He’s long accepted that it was impossible for Kyle to fall for someone like him. At the very least he was lucky enough not to see Kyle fall in love with somebody else.

“Yeah…” He answered, barely breathing.

He was sure Kyle caught on to his suppressed pain because the redhead gave him a sad look before reaching for his hand again.

“Stan…” He called, his voice weighing intensely, though still calm. “I mean really, not just physically. I- I don’t know what it was like, but…” He hesitated, looking down at their hands. “You can rely on me.” He swallowed, frowning before looking deeply into Stan’s sapphire eyes. “I want you to rely on me.” He whispered.

And Stan?

He cracked.

“Oh- God…” His voice failed, and he brought his arms to cover his face as Kyle reached for his upper arms, gently stroking them.

With Kyle’s body closer, Stan buried his face in Kyle’s chest, arms loosely grasping his best friend’s shirt. He wanted to scream that he was sorry, but at this point, he didn’t know the exact reason why. 

Kyle tightened his grip on Stan’s arms.

“C-could you.” Stan stuttered, voice barely above a whisper. He thought it wouldn’t hurt to make such a request. “C-could you tell me that everything will be alright?”

And Kyle felt that right through his heart.

He couldn’t let it shatter, not right now. He hugged Stan closer, with a strength that implied that the world would end if he let go. He held him just like he was holding his heart together. 

“Oh, Stanley…” He said, voice tender despite his bleeding heart. “Of course it’s going to be alright. Whatever it is, you’ll be fine, it’s nothing we can’t get through.”

He cooed, patting Stan’s head as if Stan was as fragile as a crystal. He smoothed his locks with utmost care and gentleness that made Stan feel so warm and safe.

Just for that moment, that was enough.

He almost missed Kyle planting a kiss on the top of his head, proceeding to whisper sweet nothings into his ear. He could feel his heart swelling. It was so warm; he wanted more.

Until he realized that maybe his struggle to draw in breath wasn’t only from his nose being clogged and Kyle’s body. Dread pooled on the top of his stomach and he had a second’s time to react when he pushed Kyle and fell onto the bed, his body convulsing with acute pain.

He heard the monitors beeping like crazy, and he heard Kyle yelling, the scene somehow nostalgic. He saw a worried Tweek busting into the room followed by an also concerned Kenny. 

He must have shown signs of suffocation, as Kyle frantically approached him with an oxygen mask. Tweek stopped him, punching Stan’s chest with a force that allowed the noirette to curl to the side and cough out whatever it was that was blocking his airway. It was only then that he allowed Kyle to place the mask, Stan’s eyes rolling up into unconsciousness.

“What the hell is going on?!?! What the fuck is this?!?!?” Kyle asked, adrenaline coursing through his veins like poison as he held Stan down while Tweek gathered his healing water.

“NNnghaAaagh!” The blonde simply managed a distressed noise, hands trembling. 

“Tweek!”

“HoOoh GOd!!” Tweek twitched violently, almost spilling some of the water. It was only after he settled the liquid in place and started making it glow that he managed to get anything coherent out of his mouth. “H-he h-had been s-struck with a curse in the other world! The only reason the change happened was for him to perish here, a cosmic condition, or whatever!”

“And you can’t heal him?!?!” Kyle was on the verge of losing himself.

“Nnngh!!! I can! I mean, my healing abilities seem to be pretty effective!” Tweek squealed as his body involuntarily jumped.

“And why haven’t you healed him yet?!”

“He told me not to!” Tweek confessed, looking into Kyle’s eyes. “He said that the other world was trying to find an antidote for him, and to buy them some time I should heal him slowly!”

“ What?!” Kyle looked beyond pissed. “Are you- Are you fucking serious?! If he’s supposed to die here, then doesn’t that mean that he’ll return every time the curse is about to kill him?! Why hadn’t you just healed him fully?! If there’s no antidote, he’ll be back and you can heal him again! There’s no need for all of this bullshit!”

Tweek and Kenny paused, exchanging glances.

That made a whole lot of sense.

“Okay, Kyle, he didn’t think of that, or Stan, so let’s calm down and do that now, yeah?” Kenny was the first one to speak before turning to Tweek again. “Can you really heal this curse?”

Tweek shook his head, still looking terrified. “Only the antidote can, what I can do is to heal his body, which is being killed by the curse.”

“And is that enough to send him back?”

Tweek paused. “Nnngh maybe it’s enough to trick the timelines?! I don’t know!!”

“Whatever, we can think of that later!” Kyle argued, cutting off the discussion. “We have to focus on healing him now!”

Chapter Text

It was the late hours of the night, the moon hanging high in the heavens, stars scattered all around. Tweek moved stealthily through the shadows of the kingdom, his eyes occasionally lifting to marvel at the beauty of the night sky. As he walked, his thoughts lingered on Marshwalker's words, as he pondered who might be the culprit and how to uncover them.

He was nearing the gates of Larnion when he discerned a light emanating from beyond them. Swiftly, he concealed himself between closed stores, the closest he could get, straining to catch a glimpse of the late-night visitors.

Their horses were as dark as the night, and the visitor's cloaks matched the inky hue. Yet, a symbol upon their garb glimmered with a faint, ominous red in the darkness. From what Tweek could discern of these emblems, they were unmistakably from the Dark Kingdom.

Ah, so the king requested an antidote from them.

What truly seized the blonde’s attention, however, was the sole figure from the castle who had come to receive it - a royal guard, identifiable by the sword at his side. Tweek furrowed his brow. If the antidote held such importance, why would the king dispatch but a single guard to fetch it? He was aware that the Grand Wizard was targeting Stan, and there could be humans around, ready to ambush and waste the antidote.

If there was something Tweek had learned from years of service to the kingdom and aiding Stan, it was that King Kyle was no fool. There was assuredly something strange in all that.

Tweek silently climbed to the top buildings, his movements as stealthy as a shadow. He decided to follow the castle servant, intent on discerning whether this individual was indeed the traitor and, if so, to uncover his identity.

He patiently waited for their conversation to cease, the visitors from the Dark Kingdom not throwing a glimpse back as they parted. It came as little surprise to Tweek when he observed the worker discreetly tearing the paper handed to him by the visitors and slipping it into his cloak. However, the darkness, the angle, and the hood obscuring his face prevented Tweek from identifying him.

Tweek maintained his distance, never losing sight of the figure as he sneakily leaped from rooftop to rooftop. One of Larnion's advantages was that most, if not all, of the buildings were adorned with lush vegetation, complemented by the trees spaced throughout the city, which afforded him ample cover for concealment.

Within the castle walls, matters became more challenging. Tweek had to scale the stone edifice and slip through one of the windows, selecting one that led to a chamber used by the servants. There, he ‘borrowed’ a cloak and resumed his pursuit, silently praying that the guard had not yet rid himself of the cloak. Given that they had been the sole individual outside at this hour, Tweek figured he would be the only one wearing such attire.

Fortunately, they weren’t far, making their way directly to their chamber as Tweek had anticipated. The blonde took careful note of the room's location before slipping outside once more. His intention was to conceal himself and enter the chamber when it was deemed prudent and secure to do so.

Hidden in the shadows, Tweek observed as the figure withdrew the antidote from its cloak and walked into the bathroom. From the sound of flowing liquid, he assumed that the guard was disposing of its contents. He also removed the cloak, avoiding turning into a visible angle from the window’s perspective before turning off the lights and exiting the room.

Tweek bided his time until the sound of departing footsteps had sufficiently faded before he ventured inside. He was uncertain whose chamber he had infiltrated solely from its location. Even if he had known in the past, ownership might have changed in the years he had been expelled. It was not as though he had paid attention to such matters despite his numerous visits.

He removed his hood and used magic to survey the chamber, seeking any clue that might reveal whose was it. Although nothing of that nature immediately made itself aware, Tweek's attention was drawn to an incriminating item in the trash bin beside the table. He knelt and extended his hand towards a small dark blue ribbon, adorned with delicate stones at its ends.

For commoners, it might appear as nothing more than a charming ribbon, most likely from a secret admirer or someone important. Yet, for those versed in such matters, like Tweek, it possessed a more sinister meaning. This was the very ribbon employed by Kupa Keep for dispatching covert missives. The stones affixed to the ends were not mere embellishments; they served to seal the parchment and its contents, revealing them only to the designated recipient.

He was in the right room, the traitor’s.

Now what?

Given the circumstances, Marshwalker was presently in the king's company, rendering it impossible for Tweek to inform him of the discovery. Should he confide in the Bard? Although he held Jimmy in high regard, it was not a prudent course of action, for Tweek could not be wholly assured of Jimmy's non-involvement. Heaven forbid, but what if Marshwalker were gone before he could pass that on?

He would think about that matter upon the arrival of dawn.

He thought he might as well investigate the room further, in hopes of learning more of the traitor’s schemes and identity.

He surveyed the chamber, finding nothing more besides the ribbon. The room was adorned with an array of heavy silver weaponry - armors, swords, axes, knives, and spears. He also came upon a locked book, perhaps a diary, but failed to find the key to unlock it. However, he did find the key to a concealed trapdoor, a secret known only to those with a privileged place within the castle.

He sure missed such times.

He pushed the carpet to the side and opened the hidden trapdoor, a blue communication orb shone and illuminated the inside. Tweek needed to be as silent as possible, for he could not be certain whether eavesdroppers lurked on the other side.

He carefully moved the orb aside, revealing a collection of papers and a locked chest. The chest undoubtedly contained the critical papers. Tweek scrutinized the room once more, seeking the key to the chest, to no avail. It was probably with the owner at all times, for obvious safety reasons.

He resolved to examine the papers, his disbelief palpable as he beheld the name inscribed therein.

David Rodriguez.

It comprised all manner of certificates commemorating his victories in warrior contests, his diploma from the knight academy, and other similar documents. Though none bore immediate significance or relevance to his current quest, Tweek found himself compelled to peruse them repeatedly, confirming whether they all belonged to the same person.

Was David’s disdain for Marshwalker so profound it would drive him as far as to betray the kingdom?  To betray the king?

From Tweek’s understanding, David would not have undertaken such treachery alone; it wasn’t worth it, especially since he’d already failed before. It was clear that the Grand Wizard must have enticed him with something, yet what might that be? Was it a threat, perhaps? Did David believe he could outsmart the Wizard only to eliminate Marshwalker? Tweek highly doubted the wizard would stop at that, even more now that he knew that the wizard king sought war.

Tweek’s eyes widened in mortification as he beheld a paper bearing an all-too-familiar script. With trembling hands, he reached forth and read the very words he had written to Marshwalker nearly a month prior.

I’m afraid the Grand Wizard’s target is not the king, but you. He’s devising to banish you to another multiverse. If you receive this in time, do not go to the conference. It is surely a trap. You must be extremely careful. I beg of you.

His entire frame quaked with distress as he crumpled the missive within his grasp, the tension alone causing it to yield. How did David manage to take hold of that? Such an act would only be possible had he known that Marshwalker had an informant. Did David discern that Tweek was the informant?

His heart pounded with a tumult of mortification, confusion, and anger. His missive was supposed to arrive on time, most likely even did, but had been intercepted by someone else. Thus, Stan attended the conference uninformed, leading to the situation in which they now found themselves in.

If they had been careful, if they hadn’t allowed David to discover that, perhaps Stan would have received the missive as intended. He might have thus avoided attending the conference or been more vigilant, thereby avoiding the present verge of war. Though Tweek was well aware that he shouldn’t blame himself, he couldn’t help it.

How did David come to know that Stan was to receive that missive? By what means did he uncover such knowledge? Did he discover that it was Tweek who had sent it? Did he suspect? This was a grievous concern, for should David possess any proof of Tweek's role, Stan would be in grave danger.

Tweek was so overwhelmed by his thoughts that he scarcely perceived the approaching footsteps. It was not until the door was flung open abruptly, the harsh light from outside hitting his back, that he became aware of his situation.

He, an exiled traitor, found himself within the castle walls, more precisely within the chamber of the king’s second knight in command, prying his papers.

“Stop right there!” Yelled David, and Tweek discerned the unmistakable sound of a sword being drawn from its scabbard.

He internally agonized over his stupidity. How could he have lowered his guard so recklessly in, per se, ‘enemy territory’?

Defeated, he could only slowly raise his arms in surrender.

Chapter Text

“So, how is it going?” Asked Mysterion, entering the control room, where Call Girl, Tupperware, and Professor Chaos had been all morning long.

“We’ve tried a lot of things.” Call Girl sighed. “However, none of them seems to be going anywhere near the frequency we want.” She showed Mysterion the paper. “This is what we acquired from vibration,” the records seemed more tilted to the left, “this is what we got from speed,” the records seemed more tilted to the right, “and this is what WT got from the inconsistency.” The records seemingly looked somewhere on the downside.

Despite not understanding much what those scribbles meant, it was clear that they were three completely different things. If anything, Fast Pass’s records were just slightly different from normal heartbeats.

“On the bright side,” Tupperware added, “we're, at the very least, going out of normalcy, which technically proves the accuracy of this method.” He smiled, throwing a glance at Professor Chaos, who smirked.

“Now, now, let’s not claim victory precociously.” He said, raising his hands while walking over to observe Fast Pass in the training room, which they were now using as a ‘testing’ one. “After all, this is just the beginning.” He slightly squinted his eyes for a second. “We still have a long way ahead of us.” He turned to the rest of the room, smiling. “I think we should stop for now. He’s clearly bringing himself over his limit, and we need him not to strain himself if we want to make this work.” He suggested.

Tupperware nodded, pressing on a button to activate the microphone connected to the speakers of the training room. “Okay, Fast Pass, I think we can stop here for now.”

“You guys can also go and grab lunch, I’ll take over from here.” Mysterion claimed, and Tupperware nodded, motioning for Call Girl to go ahead before him.

Mysterion side-eyed Professor Chaos when he remained in place, contemplating something.

“You are also free to go, Professor Chaos.”

“I’m thinking…” He said, squinting his eyes a little. “I might stay in today, there’s something bugging me, and I wish to sort it out as soon as possible.”

Mysterion arched his brow. “Should I get something for you?”

“Aww, how sweet of you to offer.” Professor Chaos smirked. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll have one of my minions do it.”

Mysterion said nothing, simply following the anti-hero to the development room. Chaos actually dismissed everyone for lunch, sitting at one of the tables and opening his notebook.

For long, the shadow hero only stood still. He didn’t quite understand what Professor Chaos was doing but was reluctant to bring it up and ruin his concentration.

Suddenly, he stopped. Then, as if he’d had an epiphany, he brought both his hands in front of his face, deep in reflection. He turned to Mysterion, then awkwardly looked to the side, and pressed against his forehead.

“Did you… May I take a look at FastPass's training routine?”

Mysterion tilted his head. “I don’t think we have that on paper.”

Professor Chaos furrowed his brows. “How do you keep track of your training progress, then?”

“The computers have our performances recorded. What I mean is that there isn’t a specific routine we follow. We sort of just know what we need or want to improve on and do it.” Mysterion explained.

The anti-hero stared at him for a moment before speaking. “You do comprehend that the supergene is an extension of your physical prowess, meaning that, just like your muscles, there are things you can do to enhance them to your benefit.”

Mysterion frowned, confused.

“Fastpass’s abilities ought to be the key to our project.” He claimed, turning his notebook for Mysterion to see. “However, his current abilities are… insufficient, to be quite generous.” He said, pointing to the graphics on the screen. “Now, that doesn’t mean that it’s hopeless; it means that we need to go,” a pause, “beyond.” He turned to Mysterion. “Preferably fast.”

“So, what you’re implying is that Fastpass needs to unlock new abilities?” Mysterion asked and Chaos nodded. “Is it really possible?”

“As long as it’s related to his core, yes.” The anti-hero said hesitantly. Learning that the superheroes weren’t aware of that was quite… surprising, to say the least. “With the right stimuli, he might even be able to travel time!” He laughed. “Such a waste…”

“Does your plan include having him vibrate and serve as the portal?” Mysterion asked menacingly.

“What? No! No…” Chaos shook his head. “That would most likely kill him, there are several risks in holding up constant vibration.” He furrowed his brows. “It’s draining, and I could not list all the possible consequences in case he didn’t last long enough.” He explained, waving his hand. “Although… I was hoping that we could find some sort of material that could support and hold the vibrancy for as long as we need to.”

“Right.” Mysterion didn’t comprehend half of the things he said, but he wouldn’t let Professor Chaos know that.

“That’ll come later.” He claimed, adjusting himself back to his ‘working’ pose. “First we need to learn the most efficient ways to get Fastpass’s abilities where we need them to be.”

Mysterion went back to observing him once again, admired. Despite his indescribable allure for chaos and the weird reactions that came with it, Professor Chaos was a great ally. He’s very passionate and concentrated and, though Mysterion got skeptical whenever he went beyond what he needed to to help them at first, the genuineness that came with it only became more clear the more he got to know him.

Behind his ‘villain’ persona, he’s just an inventor who wishes for his creations to be relished. Someone who was so passionate that didn’t mind the extremities one had to turn to in order to accomplish that.

No wonder most of the devices that could get superheroes in trouble were developed by him. 

He was very intelligent, too. His (incredible) creations apart, he knew a lot about… everything. Yeah, he guessed one might need to if they plan to be an inventor, but even about things such as the supergene.

Could it be that he really hoped he could help superheroes once? Or is it because most people that went to him possessed it? 

Mysterion didn’t know, but he sure as hell wanted to.

And the ‘unlocking new abilities’ thing looked promising, too. Though Mysterion couldn’t understand for the love of him how that would be possible.

Why does Chaos only spill smart things when there’s no one smart around?

No, that’s a lie, he’s always spilling smart stuff. Mysterion would ask Kite or Tupperware later about it, maybe they could figure it out.

Maybe he should discuss with Doctor Timothy about forming an alliance with Chaos. He had proven that it’d be a very strong one. Besides, it’d be great if they were the ones to possess the ‘chaotic’ creations as opposed to the guys who were against them.

Wait–

Doctor Timothy is no fool himself. He knows what’s on everyone’s minds. The only one who actually knows everyone’s true identity, though he refuses to say it due to his own morals. He knows.

He knows who Chaos is, and probably knows about his competency better than Mysterion himself. He chose to give Chaos a trust vote because he knows that Doctor Timothy can see his true intentions.

Could it be that their leader was planning this all along?

Chapter Text

Tweek lifted his gaze, releasing a fatigued sigh.

After being found by David, he was unceremoniously dragged and cast into one of the dungeon cells beneath the castle. The walls and floor were fashioned of cold, unyielding cobblestone, magical iron bars concealing and preventing him from maneuvering magic, a precaution.

Not that he would attempt an escape. It would be futile, only serving to render him a fugitive and worsen the circumstances. Indeed, he resented his own stupidity, yet he had always known the risks. The possibility of capture had ever loomed, and Tweek, fully aware, had accepted this burden. It was a personal choice that he had even discussed with Jimmy and Stan.

He failed to sleep, not from dread of the judgment that awaited him, but from deep concern for the fate of the kingdom. His mind could not grasp why David had yielded to the commands of the Grand Wizard. Though David had not fought in the war as Stan had, his father had been one of the chief strategists; still is. Hence, he should at least be aware of the Grand Wizard’s doings and the power he possesses. 

Why would he betray the kingdom?

Tweek sighed once more, his brow furrowing deeply. He didn’t know about Stan’s condition, whether he was still alive or well enough to come and see him. Nor did he know whom he could trust, and it was obvious that the king would not heed his words.

Which meant that…

Tweek’s eyes opened at the sound of the heavy dungeon door creaking upon its hinges, approaching footsteps echoing in his pointed ears. He turned his gaze aside, watching as King Kyle came to stand before the iron bars of his cell, with David positioned at his right and two other guards standing a few paces back.

The king's voice cut through the silence with a cold edge. “What are you doing here?” He inquired, glaring at Tweek with fervent disdain. “You are well aware that your presence is no longer welcomed within this kingdom.”

"Oh, your highness!" Tweek exclaimed with a wry smile, rising to his feet and offering a respectful bow. His gaze drifted toward David, a hum of contemplation escaping his lips. “Is he your most entrusted guard now? How lamentable.”

Tweek noticed the sudden twitch of a vein on David's temple, a clear sign of his mounting temper. "Hah! Would it be better if his majesty trusted you?!" David's voice thundered, unable to conceal how the remark had afflicted him.

“Now, now, I didn’t say that, did I?” Tweek retorted with an even tone, though his smile had turned into a grin. “I simply pointed that Larnion used to do better.”

David took a step forward, unable to restrain himself, but the king halted him through the simple gesture of extending his arm. His gaze intensified as he spoke. "Cease this pretense, Tweek. As I recall, you were exiled for life. What compelled you to return, and to the castle, specifically? Aren’t you aware of the dire consequences of such foolishness?”

“Permit me to assure you that I harbor no ill intent." Tweek proclaimed, placing his sword hand upon his chest to underscore his sincerity. "Though I did indeed plan to enter covertly, it was merely driven by my curiosity.” He giggled to himself. "I was mistrustful to learn that the Grand Wizard was going as far as to organize an ‘official apology banquet’ for the elves. So, I took it upon myself to attend, wishing to witness the event with my own eyes.” He slowly took a few steps closer to the bars.  “It was startling to observe that he was the one accompanying you, which led me to ponder Marshwalker’s absence. That is until I later encountered him in direct confrontation with the Grand Wizard himself.” He stopped at a two-foot distance from the bars. "I believe I heard some death threats involving your majesty before witnessing him leap directly into the wizard king's spell." He looked deep into the king’s emerald eyes. “I wasn’t certain of what I heard, but such matter was undeniably compelling, and so I decided to come and check myself." His gaze shifted to David. “Which, from what I perceive, must not be far from the truth.”

King Kyle slightly twitched, narrowing his eyes upon Tweek. “David has conveyed that he discovered you in the act of going through his documents." He declared with resolute authority. “What do you have to say regarding this matter?”

“I merely sought to ascertain whether that was Marshwalker’s chamber.” Tweek replied with a calm demeanor. Noting the king’s darkening gaze, exuding skepticism, he continued. "You doubt my word, your majesty? Could it be that you suspect something of importance in that room that picks my interest?" Tweek raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps you should check It yourself?”

“Cease with your deceit!” David interjected sharply. “It is evident that you were seeking something of importance and, by misfortune, ended up in my chamber. Had you known, you would have acted with greater discretion.”

It took all of Tweek’s might not to waver. In another light, those words carried a certain weight of truth.

“Amusing for you to say.” Tweek forced a (convincing) smile. "I haven’t seen you around when the Grand Wizard was threatening the king, so you ought to reconsider your words.”

“What are you implying, pest?”

“I think you know exactly what I mean.”

“Enough!” King Kyle raised his voice, silencing the room. “I don’t trust your words, and the motive behind your audacity to return eludes me." He fixed a penetrating gaze upon Tweek’s blue-green eyes. “Yet it appears to be one strong enough to compel you to defy elven law, fully knowing that your actions will not be met with leniency.” He adjusted his stance with regal dignity. “We shall discuss this matter later.” With that, he turned and signaled his guards to escort him out.

Tweek’s smile faded as he watched them leave. He leaned heavily against the stone wall, then slowly slid down to a seated position.

He could only pray for Stan’s - whichever one - wellbeing and that he would be able to talk to the noirette soon.

…

Stan slowly blinked himself awake, struggling with the sun’s bright light hitting him right on his face. He turned to the side, slightly surprised at not feeling any sort of discomfort at the action except something poking his leg.

After a few failed tries, he managed to keep one of them open, surveying the room and the giant and comfortable bed he was lying on.

It worked, he was back to the other world.

He tried to sit on the bed, but his muscles failed him. They didn’t hurt or anything, just felt weak. He decided to roll back on his back and contemplate the recent events.

He hadn’t noticed that Jimmy was sitting next to the bed.

“You’re awake.” He spoke, startling Stan. “H-how are y-you feeling?”

Stan tried to talk, but his voice failed and he had to clear his throat. “As if I’ve died and come back five times.”

Jimmy nodded, standing up and placing the tray that was on the bedside table next to Stan, then helping him up to drink a goblet with a crimson-red liquid. Upon noticing Stan’s skepticism, Jimmy spoke. “It i-is th-the last d-dose of the a-antidote.”

Stan drank it, and the taste wasn’t as bad as he thought it’d be. It burned his throat a little bit, though, and he gladly accepted the water that came after.

“I’m guessing this is Tweek’s doing?” Stan asked, wiping the remnants of water from his lip with the sleeve of his blouse. 

Jimmy nodded, putting the tray back at the bedside table. “We f-feared the mo-moment was l-lost…” he started, Stan turning and looking at him blankly, “th-that you w-wouldn’t return; that -we had lost y-you both.”

Stan looked at him, a little offended. “Of course, I’d return, I’m troublesome when it comes to death.” He pouted but dropped it when Jimmy gave him a stern look. “Sorry, I wasn't able to inform you guys, but my friends there have great healing abilities, so I knew that tricking the timelines for me to be back would be pretty easy.”

“We we-were p-p-profoundly c-concerned.” Jimmy emphasized. “Particularly the king, whose a-anguish upon d-discovering that y-your alternate was in a c-countdown was… beyond what I c-can express in w-words.”

Stan bit his lip, feeling guilty. He could picture that from what he knew from his Kyle alone, but couldn’t help but wonder how worse it was since they were lovers in that reality. The mere thought made him shudder, and he decided not to think about it at all.

“So,” he started, changing the subject, “where is the king?”

Jimmy hesitated. “A-attending a c-council with th-the high court.”

“Oh, are they figuring what to do with the Grand Wizard?”

Jimmy held his breath. “I’m a-afraid not.”

Stan tilted his head, processing Jimmy’s body language. “Oh God, it’s not good, is it?”

Jimmy pressed his lips.

“Jimmy, what happened?”

The brunette took a deep breath in. “Tweek was a-a-apprehended.”

“What?”

“They f-f-found him in the ca-castle.”

“Who did?”

“S-sir Rodriguez.” Jimmy claimed and Stan frowned, confused. “David.”

The noirette’s eyes widened, dread pooling in his stomach. “Please tell me this is not happening.”

Jimmy remained silent. Stan pressed his palms against his closed eyes.

“How did this happen? I thought he was, like, a master of secrecy or something.” He slid his hands down his face. “Where is he?”

“Locked in th-the d-dungeon.” A pause. “The k-king went t-to question him earlier today. P-presently, he’s d-discussing p-possible outcomes of h-his judgment.”

“You mean ‘punishments’.” Stan corrected, and the way Jimmy’s hazel eyes avoided his gave him what he needed to know. “Shit.”

“I’m u-uncertain about th-the circumstances.”

“You didn’t go to him?”

The brunette shook his head. “It’s t-too risky. I’d a-advise you not t-to a-a-as well.”

Before Stan could argue against that, they heard the door opening - two royal guards opening the door for Kyle, who looked restless and stressed, if the tension on his red brows and sharp green eyes were anything to go by. Stan didn’t have the ability to see auras, but he was sure that Kyle’s was dark. He could feel the menacing air and was actually getting the chills from the thought of being left alone with him.

He merely glanced at Jimmy, who immediately took the tray and bowed at Stan before making his way out of the room. The guards closed the door right as he was leaving.

Well, not like he had a history of great luck.

He awkwardly avoided Kyle’s gaze. When he came back to it, Kyle was already sitting at the edge of the bed, his gaze a lot softer than seconds before. Stan forced himself to lock eyes with him, feeling so small.

“How are you feeling?” Kyle asked tenderly, gently placing his hand against Stan’s forehead, brushing back his bangs. “You were having a grievous reaction at dawn, we worried the antidote would turn out ineffective.”

“I’m a lot better now, thanks.” Stan released his tension. He hesitated, dropping his lids to close halfway. “You- are you okay? You look exhausted.”

“I am well.” Kyle said, withdrawing his hand. “A lot happened last night and I was unable to secure a proper rest.”

Stan hummed, nodding slowly. He wanted to, but wasn’t sure if he was allowed to ask.

Wasn’t sure if he wanted to know what would happen to Tweek.

He dropped his gaze to his lap, trying not to overthink. He felt queasy already, thought it could be from the antidote or the remnants of the curse.

Kyle reached for his arms. “Stan, there is a matter of major significance that I must address with you.”

Stan slowly lifted his gaze at the ginger again, anxiety pooling in his chest and making his heart go crazy.

"In the night you fell ill, whilst we checked your body, we found something of grave concern" Kyle intoned, his gaze stern but still soft, worried. “We discovered a grievous laceration upon your lower abdomen and…” He swallowed, lips almost unnoticeably trembling. It was as if he was looking for the right way to phrase his next words. “I want you to tell me who is responsible for it.”

Chapter Text

Tweek abruptly opened his eyes upon the first ring of his timer. He had allowed himself to relish an hour nap after securing that Stan had stabilized from swapping worlds and rendering himself unable to keep operating when the digital records became all blurry to him.

He stretched himself, grabbed his mug, and downed what was left of the coffee. He needed to write down a report and verify the numbers of Stan’s monitored data. He should probably try and find some time to create more healing water, given how he ran out of it in the desperate attempt to heal their Stan.

When he was finishing writing an obsessively detailed report (as he usually did), he noticed a slight change in Stan’s heartbeats and breathing rhythm. He rose from his seat,  pressing the saving shortcut keys despite the fact that the computer saved automatically every time he stopped typing.

Halfway from the computer table to the bed, Tweek jolted at seeing Stan sit up abruptly, hyperalert of his surroundings despite being out for so long. His ocean eyes settled on Tweek, sharp only for a second before widening in surprise and confusion, eyeing the blonde from up to down. He tilted his head, locking eyes with Tweek, who was also confused and very tense.

Could it be that Stan didn’t know him? It’s not like they had met before. Maybe he was an enemy in the other world?! Oh God, he didn’t know what he’d do if Stan suddenly attacked him. Would Stan attack him?!?! That was bad, and Tweek didn’t have enough time to call Kenny or Kyle, in addition to the fact that neither of them were available at the moment! What would he do?! What c–

“Tweek?” Stan called. He sounded unsure, but that was probably because he was still drowsy from waking up.

At least he knew who Tweek was and, judging from his tone, he didn’t deem Tweek a threat.

Whew!

“Yes?” Tweek responded, unable to restrain a twitch that made Stan slightly flinch.

The knight turned to stand from the bed. Tweek made a movement to try and stop him but, contrary to what he had anticipated, Stan stood with no trouble. Well, he sort of stumbled in Tweek's direction and the blonde ran to stop him from getting further from the bed. He didn’t think he’d be able to handle that Stan’s weight alone.

“You- you shouldn’t force your muscles too much.” Tweek said, looking up to Stan. “Nghh… you’ve been out for a while, it’s better if you take it easy and stay in bed for now.”

Stan blinked twice at him, and Tweek frowned, utterly confused. 

“Are you okay?”

“You…” Stan started, his eyes glimmering a bit before he enveloped Tweek in a tight hug while he finished his saying, “are so small!! How precious!”

“WHAT?!” Tweek twitched, awkwardly trying to release himself from the hug. He was offended, confused, but offended. That was the first thing that came to Stan’s mind upon seeing him? Really?

“Oh, my sincerest apologies, it appears I have let my excitement get the better of me.” Stan remarked as he withdrew from the embrace, his footing faltering from the sudden movement. Tweek aided him in keeping his stance.

“Let’s… sit down first.” Tweek advised, gently guiding Stan back to the bed. “I’ll need to check your, ngh, condition.” He informed and Stan simply nodded, remaining still as Tweek commenced the familiar procedure that Wendy had taken upon his first awakening in this realm.

Stan observed with growing curiosity as the small boy's body before him seemed to convulse intermittently. Tweek’s body would tense and contract, causing faint sounds to escape him, each spasm interrupting his movements. It was as though he were being struck by some unseen force, a subtle yet frequent shock that hit him every few seconds.

“Pardon me but are you okay?” Stan inquired, his brow furrowed in concern as his gaze rested upon Tweek. The blonde arched a brow in response, momentarily pausing. “I mean,” Stan continued, his tone more earnest, "your body... tenses with great force at intervals. It seems distressing.”

“O-oh, it’s a reaction because I’m… I’m… I’m feeling a little bit pressured.” Tweek stammered, fumbling slightly as he reached for the next item from the nearby cabinet. “And am a little high on caffeine.” he continued, adjusting the item upon Stan's arm. “Don’t worry about it. It’s pretty recurrent, so I’m used to it.”

The knight furrowed his brow in mild confusion, yet, after a brief pause, he inclined his head in agreement nonetheless. Though the reasoning eluded him, he chose not to press further, trusting in Tweek's peculiar explanation.

He turned his focus to Tweek’s hands as they carefully adjusted the device upon his arm. His eyes then wandered to the glint of a ring, resting upon Tweek’s finger.

He immediately remembered that woman’s words.

"These rings," She had explained, her voice filled with reverence, "are more than just mere accessories. They are tokens of commitment, symbols of the deep connection shared between two souls.”

“You bear a ring.” Stan remarked absentmindedly, his voice soft, as if the thought had slipped past his lips before he fully realized it.

“Hm?” Tweek glanced up, momentarily taken aback, before lowering his gaze to his hand. “Oh, yes.” He raised his left hand with a subtle flourish, tilting it to allow Stan a clearer view of the shining piece of jewelry. “My fiancé gave it to me.” He smiled fondly. “We’re getting married in a few months, actually.”

“Are you truly?” Stan looked at Tweek, who offered a confirming nod. He reached for Tweek’s hand, analyzing the ring with utter admiration.

Tweek’s gaze softened at that, a gentle smile blooming upon his lips. “Could it be that you also have someone you want to give a ring to?”

Stan blinked, averting his gaze from Tweek as a delicate blush adorned his cheeks. A smile graced his lips. "I suppose so..." He gently brushed the top of Tweek's engagement ring, his expression turned somber, though his smile prevailed. "Yet, that does not assure my union with him. In my world, no symbols exist to signify such bonds." His eyelids drooped languidly. "It shall remain a mere piece of jewelry."

“Not if it’s a gift from your heart.” Tweek elucidated, a smile gracing his visage as he brought his left hand to his chest, cradling it tenderly with his right arm. “I’m sure your lover will see the sincerity of your feelings and treasure it, carrying the weight of it as a testament to your affection at all times.”

Stan chuckled softly to himself, a wave of nostalgia washing over him. Tweek had always been one to offer such reassurances back in his own realm. No matter how far away from home he was, experiencing similarities would never fail to make him feel grounded.

Tweek stood still, observing him. He wasn’t quite sure why the noirette was laughing like that, but was glad that his mood became lighter, brighter.

Stan stopped, reflecting for a few moments. “I…” he hesitated, words catching in his throat, "I saw one."

“A ring?”

The knight nodded, a wistful smile gracing his lips. “A beautiful one.” He murmured. “One that reminded me of him.”

Tweek looked at his gaze in admiration. He could see the raw intensity of Stan’s feelings only by the look of his eyes. It made him compelled to know more.

“Did you get it?”

“I had no time." He replied, his voice tinged with regret. "It was just before I saw Ky upon a screen and hastened to his aid against those flying contraptions.”

Tweek frowned, he was referring to the event previous to his blackout, wasn’t he? Didn’t that mean that he saw the ring in that world?

Hold on…

“Do you want to go back and get it?” The blonde asked and Stan turned to him. “The ring.”

“Would it be possible?” He pondered, his eyes alight with a hopeful glimmer which instantly made Tweek’s mind.

Tweek nodded, humming with a warm smile. “You just need to rest for a bit, replenish your energies, yeah?” He said, standing and reaching a cup of water. “Here, drink this. I’ll get you something to eat so focus on resting. You can press this button to call me if you need anything.”

Stan nodded, a flicker of excitement igniting within him, tingling his insides.

Chapter Text

“Huh?” Stan froze and he knew for a fact that his face was drained of all color as a chill went throughout his body.

“Who stabbed you?” Kyle repeated the question in a simpler and more direct manner, rendering Stan unable to evade it.

The noirette chewed on his bottom lip, pinching his leg from the sheets in hopes of waking up and escaping that scenario. “Oh… that.” He laughed nervously, awkwardly shifting in place while his brain desperately looked for an excuse. “W-would you believe me if I said that I… did it myself?”

It was a dumb attempt, he knew it, but maybe Kyle would take pity on him and drop it.

All of his hopes were crushed when he saw Kyle frowning, displeased with his response. Beyond not believing his words, he was even more determined to uncover the truth; his Kyle would get just like that whenever that happened, and trying to stop him was impossible.

“No, as the analysis proved that it was caused by a human dagger.” Kyle simply explained, and Stan internally rolled his eyes. Why the heck was everything so particular in that world? “We don’t have any of those within easy access in the castle, so, in short, that practically excludes such possibility.”

“What if I don’t exactly know who it was?” Stan said, looking down at his hands.

Kyle furrowed his brow, pondering why Stan hesitated so in revealing the identity of the one responsible. Yet, he supposed he should not be entirely astonished, given that the noirette had remained silent on the matter from the very beginning. Nevertheless, a faint sense of regret stirred within him. He had hoped to make Stan feel secure in such unfamiliar surroundings, yet it seemed he had faltered in that endeavor. Furthermore, Stan had not spoken of his encounter with the Grand Wizard, though Kyle found himself reluctant to place trust in Tweek’s words regarding those events.

He resolved not to burden Stan further with such concerns, at least not at this moment.

He gently clasped Stan’s hands within his own, drawing the noirette’s gaze upward. "Stan," he intoned softly, his voice a soothing balm edged with quiet desperation, "I give you my solemn word that, whosoever it may be, all shall be well." His plea was earnest, his eyes soft yet filled with concern. "I shall hold no grievance, for my only care is your wellbeing." His grip tightened ever so slightly, Stan's hands far more delicate than those of his beloved. "I must know," he implored, "especially if the one who sought to strike against you still dwells among us."

Stan cringed, averting his eyes and biting his bottom lip. “I really don’t know.” He insisted.

“Then… perhaps you could describe what the individual looked like?”

“Uhh, yeah- I mean, it’s not a big deal; I’m fine already.” Stan said as he lifted his shirt, revealing the area where the wound was supposed to be. “See? It’s gone. I’ll keep my eyes open and if I see the person who did it, I’ll let you know.”

Kyle gazed at Stan with a mix of curiosity and silent wonder, pondering how he had managed to heal such a grievous wound whilst back in his realm. Though intrigued, the king found himself unsurprised, for Stan had already defied the odds by returning, despite the conditions of both curses.

Kyle knew he was lying. His Stan, too, often faltered when attempting to conceal the truth, unable to meet his gaze, his body physically expressing distress. Such moments were particularly evident whenever the conversation shifted towards the war. Though Kyle longed to know what torments Stan had endured, to share in his suffering and ease his burden, he never pressed the subject. Still, the desire to understand the depths of Stan's pain lingered in his heart.

“Then…” Kyle began, his voice as gentle as he could muster, “could you at least explain why it is that you cannot tell me?” He watched as Stan flinched, his sapphire-blue eyes widening. “Is there a threat upon you? Are you being coerced?”

“What? No!” He said, for once looking at Kyle. “It’s just… I- uh… I don’t…” Stan faltered, his resolve wavering as his gaze fell once more to the ground.

Kyle exhaled heavily. He hated that Stan was so unjustly involved in this chaos, condemned to endure such torments while feeling isolated, deprived of trust - even in him. The burden pressed harder upon his soul knowing that, in the other realm, Stan's companions were making his alternate self happy and, for once in 10 years, free from any burden, enjoying life as it is.

In truth, it stirred a quiet resentment within Kyle. It was all he wished upon his beloved, all Stan so rightfully deserved. However, could such a life ever be attained there when the time came for him to return?

Perhaps not with the Grand Wizard around.

He held no sway over the lengths to which the Grand Wizard might go to disrupt this alternate, but over one matter he retained dominion - how this Stan would perceive him, how he would come to feel about the kingdom.

And yet, he faltered to convey the depth of his sincerity, failing to earn the noirette's shared trust.

He grasped the folds of his robe, his grip tightening as though to stifle his surge of frustration. His gaze fell as he gave up.

Stan's lack of trust in him was his own doing, he wasn't going to force him to speak. He had no wish to worsen the situation.

He could only hope Stan would inform him should the culprit return.

He was about to excuse himself when Stan suddenly held him in place, speaking up.

“It was the Princess.” His voice emerged scarcely above a whisper, his azure orbs glimmering with anticipation as they regarded Kyle.

Kyle froze in place.

“Princess… Princess Kenny?”

Stan let forth a soft chuckle, his voice strained as if tinged with unspoken hurt.  “See? You don’t believe me.” He lamented in a playful tone. “That’s why I didn’t want to say it. I mean, who am I next to the fucking princess? Your ally, someone you have trusted for all these years! A motherfucking royal, man! I’m like, no one.” He laughed, though Kyle could perceive it was forced. “I mean- I… sorry, please forget about it.” He brought his legs to himself and rested his face on his knees.

“Is that why you expressed skepticism towards her following her visit?”

Stan lifted his head swiftly, parting his lips to articulate a response, yet ultimately chose to settle with a slow nod.

“And are you skeptical of the princess’s alternate?”

Stan hesitated but ultimately shook his head.

Kyle exhaled softly, his brow furrowing slightly. "I comprehend the nature of the circumstances, yet fret not, for I place no doubt upon your word." He intoned, gazing at Stan with a gentle and understanding gaze. "I express my gratitude for the truth; I shall delve deeper into this matter to uncover her motives but you needn't concern yourself with it further." With a reassuring smile, he rose from the bed.

He strode towards the doors, halting just before them, and turned to regard Stan once more.

“I apologize for my dire reaction on the previous occasion. Nevertheless, I implore you to inform me should any matter of concern arise.” He spoke with earnestness. “It is my desire to offer my assistance to the fullest of my abilities.”

Stan’s eyes widened. “Yeah…” He said weakly.

Kyle offered a gentle smile. “Very well, I shall take my leave. I shall request that they serve your dinner here, so focus on resting."

Stan nodded and Kyle left the chamber, gently closing the door behind him.

Chapter Text

For Kyle, Stan was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen.

Maybe it’s because Stan was the first thing he saw after escaping his dying planet. 

Everything around him had been falling apart—fire and smoke filled the sky, and all Kyle could hear were the cries of those suffering and the chaos of a world falling apart. The air was thick with fear and misery as people fled, desperate and lost.

He had been terrified to leave his homeworld, his family, and everyone and everything he had ever known. Though now he couldn’t really remember whether they had followed him, or why he had gone on first.

Damn, he could barely remember his parents’ faces now.

But one thing remains fresh in his mind. When he was caught in the pull of this planet's gravity, he didn’t know what to expect. He had learned about dangerous planets, and how different species - like him - could get into trouble in an unknown land.

He had been scared to death, heart pounding as his damaged ship crashed into the ground. The air was thick with smoke. But then, he saw him through the haze and was immediately captivated. The memory still lingers vividly in his mind. His big, worried sapphire eyes shined with concern. His hands were gentle as they reached out, helping Kyle up. And though Kyle couldn’t understand a single word he was saying, there was something about Stan’s voice that Kyle found comforting.

He was alluring, beautiful.

Over the years, Stan showed him the wonders of that world. It was vibrant, alluring. Whenever the noirette introduced him to something new, he would think of life there as beautiful, simply beautiful. Despite seeing it all, this one thought didn’t change.

Stan was the prettiest.

It took him a big while to adapt to that new place, even with Stan’s efforts and endless patience to walk him through it all. He put extra effort into learning the language as quickly as possible, driven by the desire to communicate with Stan in ways beyond gestures and smiles. He wanted to tell him that he was beautiful, but he struggled to find the right word to tell him.

When he did, he thought he had lost the timing.

He doesn’t really remember the reason why he hesitated to tell him, though. He just knows he didn’t.

And that, maybe, he regretted it a little.

He always knew there was more to what Stan told him. He didn’t know the language, so he truly took his time learning to understand humans by their expressions and actions.

Especially Stan.

Feelings have been the most ‘in common’ thing Kyle shared with humans. Although, differently from him, humans put an effort at times to hide their true feelings. It took him a while to notice that, despite knowing that there was something off in Stan’s smile. He had asked about it, but Stan always avoided it somehow.

He saw that expression less from the point that he was adopted by a new family.

And, eventually, he let go of it.

That is, until that day.

He was bored, and he wanted to hang out with Stan. He could fly, so reaching the farm wasn’t hard at all. His (adoptive) parents preferred he didn’t, as to not call attention, but he frequently ignored that thanks to his spontaneous will to see Stan.

He landed on Stan’s window, as usual. And, when he didn’t see Stan there, he sat down and waited.

And waited, and waited.

He didn’t wait long because he had always been a curious and agitated being. He got out of the room and went downstairs, trying to call for his friend in a low voice (because he could hear that his father was asleep in his room.)

He smelled something strange, and he took off his glasses to see beyond the walls. He found his friend that way and put the glasses back on to reach the room.

What he walked into seemed even more horrific than the scene of his home falling apart. 

Stan was on the floor, blood coming out from his wrist in a concerning amount. He was unconscious, but Kyle could see the tear stains on his cheeks.

His ‘heart’ began to beat faster, pumping waves of adrenaline and anxiety through his veins, and he could feel it burn. He tried to wake him, but it didn’t work. His face was losing all color and his breathing and pulse were weak.

Suddenly, life wasn’t beautiful anymore.

He barely remembers rushing to the hospital, though the way he felt is still vivid in his body memory.

He was scared, terrified.

He couldn’t help but think that maybe if he had known more, if he had worried about knowing more, he would have been able to do something. Anything.

He knew there was something, that Stan was hiding his true emotions somehow. He didn’t understand why, but he didn’t commit to understanding, either.

Never again.

He would get to the roots of everything and anything.

That image had been indelibly stuck to him like a curse since that day. Sometimes, it’ll come back to haunt him, burning him from inside out like poison.

That overwhelming fear made him restless.

Like now.

…

Kyle was lying down on his bed, feeling drained of all energy and will.

“C-could you tell me that everything will be alright?”

Kyle exhaled heavily, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. He dwelled on those words, pondering what it was that Stan had been through to ask that of him.

Wondered how much Stan was hurting.

It killed him little by little as he thought about it. He hated that he didn’t fully know what was going on. He barely had any information about the other world apart from it being a fantasy medieval reality and that there was a tense animosity between his alternate and Cartman’s alternate.

And that someone (the other Cartman, from what things point at) was targeting Stan.

Kyle pressed his hands on his face, trying to ground himself. He was disturbed by the fact that Stan didn’t delve deeper into why he needed comfort, though Kyle couldn’t dare to ask him. He had long learned that Stan has a stubborn restriction that seemed to prevent him from being fully honest and allowing himself to rely on anyone else.

If anything, him asking Kyle for comfort was a lot.

Kyle wished to be there with him, to protect him from whatever and be able to comfort him, or even be the one trapped in the multiversal confusion instead.

As much as he wished for it, it wasn’t what was happening. 

Stan was the one trapped in a parallel reality, alone, and there was nothing Kyle could do apart from finding a way to bring him back.

He couldn’t help but feel helpless.

Feel a little broken.

Chapter Text

After lunch, Stan tried getting out of bed and getting his muscles to work. He stumbled a few times, and his legs felt weak while walking to the bathroom, leading him to use all his strength to sit on the wooden floor (as opposed to falling).

It was only then that he noticed there was something in his pocket. It felt like a flatter block, but Stan didn’t recall having anything stored in there.

He took it out and was surprised to see a portable solar charger. As questions raised to his mind, he turned the device to find a post-it with a written message:

“ik ur phone is prolly dead so use this and PLEASE get me a photo of myself as a chick. I’ll die if u don’t <3

Ken ^3^”

Stan chuckled and laughed at that. Of course, Kenny would have that kind of priority. He wasn’t going to complain, though, his phone could be useful (even if only as a distraction) so being able to charge it and bring it back to life was pretty appealing to Stan.

He crawled to the table where his toolbelt was and put his phone to charge right away. He felt unexplainably relieved and excited to see the charging icon popping up immediately.

Such a thing brought a boost to his energies, enabling him to walk to the bathroom again, but now without much struggle. He used it and washed his face, the coldness of the water also feeling revigorating.

Okay, he needed to sort the current situation out .

Apparently, sometime while he was out of it, Tweek had sneaked into the castle and was discovered by David. Was it when he brought the antidote? Hasn’t he been doing this for a while now? How come he was caught?

Stan figured that searching for answers while looking intently at his reflection wouldn’t get him anywhere. He needed to talk to Tweek, regardless of Jimmy’s advice for him not to. He also wanted to figure out what would happen to the blonde now.

The dungeon’s security, as expected, is very high. He had to pull out his best Marshwalker act to sneak in. Fortunately, his alternate was very reputable, and he was granted access almost effortlessly.

However, as opposed to the external caution, there was no one inside the dungeons. It was just like a deserted cavern, though he did feel a little uneasy there. Almost all of the cells were empty, much to his surprise. Was Larnion free of criminals?

Finally, he reached the blonde’s cell, who immediately recognized him. Well, not exactly him .

He let out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad we were granted the chance to meet once more. How is your situation?”

Stan simply nodded. “Better than yours, as I perceive.”

Even though Stan had myriads of questions popping into his mind, it wasn’t enough to overcome his prankful nature. It’s just… the opportunity was right there. He couldn’t refrain from seeing how far he could pull off as Marshwalker. Also, teasing Tweek a little wouldn’t hurt, right?

Tweek sighed, though he let out a laugh. “I was heedless.” The blonde said, though he avoided eye contact with the noirette, tightening his fists. “I brought this upon myself.”

“What did you see?”

"Following our discourse the other day, I chanced upon one of the knights meeting with the people of the Dark Kingdom." Tweek recounted. "From what I gathered, they were delivering the antidote. What was suspicious was that the knight had come alone." Tweek furrowed his brows. "I trailed him, suspecting he might be the ‘traitor’ of whom you spoke."

Stan slightly widened his eyes at that. A traitor? Tweek didn’t seem to notice his surprised reaction as he was looking the other way as he updated the noirette.

“Did you identify who it is?”

When Tweek turned to him, chills reverberated all over his body. His eyes were dark . He was glaring to the extent that his elven magic was manifesting itself. His blue-greenish orbs were glowing. “It was David.”

Stan flinched at the revelation. Simultaneously, hundreds of more questions popped into his mind. However, they were all cut off by a dreadful revelation of an overlooked link of events.

David was the one who persuaded Kyle to allow Stan to go to Kupa Keep. He was the one in charge when Stan was attacked twice. First when everyone was asleep, and then when the Grand Wizard cast the curse on him. Moreover, the knight was the one who tried to stop the noirette at all costs from seeking Kyle’s help when he became aware of the curse.

“We ought to act fast.” Tweek awakened Stan from his thoughts with a sharp yet lamenting tone. The noirette could notice his slight hesitation. “For we know not how much time remains before you…”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that, dude.”

Tweek slowly turned to face Stan, a puzzled look on his face.

The human smirked. “How did you like my performance?”

Tweek remained frozen for a few seconds before letting out a choked sigh of relief. “So you’ve returned…”

“I missed you too.”

Tweek nodded. “You sure adapted well to the speech of this realm.” He remarked with a faint smile. “And absorbed Marshwalker’s essence quite adequately.”

“Heheh~Thanks!” Stan laughed lightly at that for a second before changing into a serious face. “No but seriously, dude, how the heck did you allow yourself to get caught?! How am I supposed to get your ass out of here, now? It might seem pretty empty here, but this place is being severely guarded outside!”

However, instead of presenting an escape plan to Stan, as the noirette was expecting, Tweek looked straight into Stan’s eyes in confusion. “I hold no intent of fleeing.”

“Hah?!” Stan blurted in further confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Were I to escape, I should be branded a fugitive at once.” Tweek explained, his tone grave. “Such a life would see me ever pursued, with bounty hunters hounding my every step.” He closed his eyes, visibly troubled by the notion. “I am better served settling with the rules."

Stan was caught off guard by that, though he saw how troublesome a life on the run would be. Still, he was somehow dispirited by the blonde’s ‘defeated’ attitude.

Would Tweek live the rest of his life isolated and imprisoned like this…? Even though he gave his all for this kingdom?

Stan sighed heavily, sitting in front of Tweek’s cell bars. “What will happen to you, then…?” He mumbled, more as a rhetorical question.

However, breaking his expectations once again, Tweek responded.

“It is likely that I shall face execution.”

Chapter Text

Stan found himself once more within that immense and resplendent edifice that Ky had brought him prior to the conflict with the creatures with flying contraptions. Despite being there before, the noirette couldn’t hide his enchantment for the structure. His gaze wandered incessantly, drawn by the brilliance of the vibrant lights that adorned the space, his wonderment evident in every glance.

This time, however, he was accompanied by Tweek. The blonde had informed him that Ky was preoccupied with a minor affair and thus unable to attend, volunteering to go in his place. Truth be told, the knight harbored a touch of apprehension and a pang of disappointment at the thought of not reuniting with Ky so soon. Yet, he refrained from voicing such sentiments, merely offering a silent nod to the blonde’s instructions. Even so, a flicker of anticipation stirred within him, as he would be able to acquaint himself with the alternate version of his friend.

From his observations thus far, the most striking disparity between the two blondes lay... should he say their braveness? The Tweek he had known strode with an air of fearlessness, each step imbued with an unshakable confidence and an aura of quiet strength. His resolve was steadfast, his actions resolute, and his decisions carved in stone; once his mind was set, it was impossible to make him step back.

This was one of the reasons why their current unstable circumstance served as an ever-present source of unease in the noirette's heart and soul. Tweek had ceased discussion regarding the dire consequences looming over him long ago, steadfast in his decision to serve the kingdom unto his final breath. Still, the knight couldn’t help but worry and dread that the situation would bring Tweek’s demise and he would hold a great part of the culpability. Despite his earnest efforts to reconcile with the notion that it was Tweek's chosen path, the suffocating weight of such a thought lingered, relentless and unyielding.

In stark contrast, the alternate Tweek—considerably smaller in stature—projected the demeanor of a hunted creature, ever wary and burdened by a palpable sense of unease. His vigilance over his surroundings was unrelenting, and he startled at the faintest disturbance. Moreover, his body betrayed him with involuntary tremors and irregular convulsions, a sight that drew an uncomfortable frown from Stan each time it occurred, somehow startled in equal measure at the action. While he had once perceived a mere semblance between the counterparts, the divergence now seemed strikingly irregular—particularly given how he grew accustomed to seeing himself and his king in his alternate and Ky.

Stan felt uncomfortable each time Tweek recoiled at his mere attempt to reach out, prompting him to refrain from further disturbances. Instead, he chose to admire the surroundings in silence, suppressing any questions that arose within him. Yet, this restraint did little to allay the blonde's evident unease. Tweek remained visibly on edge, his distress appearing to deepen with the passage of each minute. Stan, for his part, felt utterly at a loss, unable to discern any means by which he might alleviate the blonde's growing torment.

Fortunately, Tweek broke the awkward silence first.

“T-the store you mentioned…” He trailed off the end of his sentence, unable to meet with the knight’s sharp eyes that had been all over himself since earlier. “Could it be that- ngh! O-one?”

Stan turned his gaze toward the direction indicated by Tweek’s outstretched hand, and the establishment in question swiftly came into view. His eyes gleamed with a newfound brilliance, excitement reverberating throughout his body.

“Yes!” He exclaimed, unable to contain his enthusiasm. Tweek was slightly taken aback by his lightened mood and bright smile.

The blonde guessed he had exuded such aura before during their first interaction,  but he thought he must’ve been mistaken since Stan had clearly been vigilant of him for most of it. His aura was sharp and overpowering, probably given his knight slash protector role. Tweek was so nervous to make a mistake that’d trigger those instincts he couldn’t relax at all. His overthinking only got louder when the knight went quiet.

However, looking at him genuinely exhilarated to get the ring made Tweek’s heart soften. It made him think of Stan as a devoted and, perhaps a bit naive, child. He finally felt his stiff muscles relent a bit.

He inwardly sighed out of relief and smiled, following the alternate into the store.

“Ah!” One of the attendants exclaimed upon seeing the duo enter. It seems she had recognized Stan from the other day.

The knight also seemed to promptly know who she was. He tried bowing, but Tweek hesitantly and cautiously grabbed his shoulder to keep him from doing that. He guessed it was customary back in his realm, but not there.

Stan simply complied, understanding the blonde’s silent request. Kyle probably explained that to him before. The knight simply spoke, dismissing the occurrence. “I offer my deepest apologies for leaving unannounced the other day.” He said, placing his right hand on his chest. “I thought I had lost my companion and sought him out. From that moment onward, matters escalated swiftly, and-”

“He had a-an- ack! Accident.” Tweek interrupted and finished the sentence for Stan, drawing both his and the attendant’s attention. “He was recovering until yesterday.”

“Oh my, is that so?”

“Indeed... I beg your pardon for the inconvenience. If possible, I would have retrieved the ring sooner.”

Stan lowered his gaze as the words came out, and Tweek could see that he immediately got the attendant’s sympathy.

“Actually, since I felt your sincerity the other day, I thought you would come back for it.” She gently smiled. “Please wait for a moment, I’ll get it for you.” She said before leaving for the staff room.

Stan pondered for a moment before turning to Tweek. “Does this realm accept golden coins as a form of transaction?”

“...what?”

Stan tilted his head. “Don’t you exchange some form of currency or item to procure goods in this realm…?”

“We do, but…”

Golden coins?

Were those coins made of literal gold? Well, those could be worth a lot if they were. Still, to use it to purchase the ring…

It won’t do it.

Seeing the small hint of neglect in Stan’s sapphire eyes rendered Tweek incapable of saying it. The flash of Stan’s overjoyed aura also prickled at his conscience.

“...don’t worry about it.”

Ultimately, he decided to deal with the price for him. Normally, he wouldn’t have enough to afford it; it was a very fancy store and engagement ring, after all. However, given all the extra time he had been doing for the past weeks… Doctor Timothy had been very generous with his compensation.

He wasn’t expecting Stan to immediately repay him with a bag he took out of god-knows-where. His attitude was so fierce and demanding Tweek had to reluctantly accept it.

Verifying its contents, Tweek saw what the knight had earlier referred to as ‘golden coins’. Beyond that, it seemed to truly be made of gold. His eyes widened in sheer surprise, given the amount and weight, that was probably worth 3 times the price of the ring… maybe even more.

“I am well aware that the sum I offer may not suffice, yet it is all that I possess at present. Once we are able to traverse the realms, I shall provide you with plenty more.” The knight said, bowing his head and placing a hand on his chest as if making a pledge.

Tweek shot his widened pupils at him. “W-what?! N-no I-I mean… t-this…” He nervously looked between the bag and the knight. “I-is it… perhaps… gold…?”

He murmured the last part, so low his voice almost faded. However, Stan seemed to have fully understood him.

“Yes, what else would it be?”

He said as if it was nothing. 

Somehow, he felt like a thief. His body trembled as he stuttered out the words. “Y-you d-don’t have to… S-seriously- gah! T-this…! It is t-too much!! Ngh!”

He tried shoving the bag back to the knight, who was shaken for a brief second before slowly, and gently, pushing the bag back to Tweek. He lowered himself to eye level with the blonde, in hopes of expressing his sincere gratitude.

“No, I insist.” He said, and Tweek twitched again at seeing the sparkle of determination flickering in his ocean eyes. “Please accept it as a humble token of my unshakable gratitude. Not only for purchasing the ring but also for your words and for saving mine and my alternate’s life.”

Tweek’s eyes widened even more, wondering how the knight knew.

The truth is that Stan's suspicions arose solely from fleeting recollections of scattered conversations whilst he traversed between realms. In the end, he did not fully comprehend the entirety of these exchanges, and many of his memories remain blank. Yet, from the fragments he could recall, he was able to piece together enough to arrive at the anticipated conclusion.

He smiled at Tweek’s reaction, which confirmed his lingering suspicions. With measured grace, he closed his eyes and placed a hand on his chest again while the other kept gently pressing the bag against Tweek’s chest.

I... honestly wished to give you more, enough for a grand wedding ceremony suitable to your dreams.” He spoke softly, his voice imbued with warmth as he gradually opened his eyes, a tender smile unfurling upon his lips. "To be able to marry the one you love…” He closed his mouth, not wanting to disturb Tweek with his realm’s constrictions. “I can only pray that the matter shall be resolved on time."

He closed his eyes again as he smiled at Tweek. His heart harbored a quiet hope that, through this humble gesture, he might repay but a tenth of the kindness that the Tweek of his own world had bestowed upon him. Especially since there was nothing he could do to compensate the Tweek from his realm.

He was fully cognizant that they were two distinct souls, yet he believed that if Tweek could live in accordance with his heart's deepest desires and find happiness, even if in another realm... he would want it to happen in the best way possible.

In the way he truly deserved it.

Tweek was speechless, a tsunami of thoughts overwhelming his already overthinking mind. He didn’t understand what Stan meant by those words, but he could feel the emotions emanating from the other boy. It was a swirl of confusing and variating feelings, which only served to confuse the blonde more.

However, he found himself unable to refuse. He was grateful, from the bottom of his heart. He didn’t know what he could’ve done that was so grand for Stan to feel indebted to him to that extent. He had a lingering suspicion it was connected to his doings in the alternate reality.

So he accepted it, his body strangely calm and at peace with him doing so, and he managed to put up a sincere smile of gratitude.

…

“Ah! Kyle is waiting for you to return.” Tweek elucidated, his finger lightly tapping upon his phone. “Since his house is close by, he told me to bring you back.”

“What about you?”

“He’ll give me a ride home.” Tweek said, coming out more enthusiastically than he hoped. He was eager to finally go back to his house and sleep. His body was solely moving on caffeine at this point.

Stan nodded in acknowledgment of his response, and they proceeded on their way. The hour was late, with dusk casting an amber glow upon the streets as the sun dipped beneath the horizon. Stan had already become familiar with the location even though it was his third time on that route.

Stan’s form stiffened, for he perceived the presence of several figures trailing in their wake. He also considered a few cars. Just as he was about to voice his concern to Tweek, a voice beckoned from behind. 

“Are you Stan Marsh?”

A tall figure, in black attire and black glasses asked, addressed him, his expression cold and his posture imposing, as though he sought to intimidate the noirette. Stan raised an eyebrow in response, keenly aware of the other figures that accompanied the man.

He withdrew from his garments an object that resembled an emblem. “I’m Agent Paul with the FBI. We have a legal mandate to detain you and take you into custody. I advise you to cooperate voluntarily, and we can resolve this situation peacefully.”

Stan made a confused expression, not knowing how to respond. Yet, before he could utter a word, a fierce wind swept upon them, and the once clear sky shifted, dark clouds gathering and hiding the clear sky.

When Stan managed to open his eyes, as the tempestuous wind subsided, he beheld Tweek standing firmly before him, albeit now in different attire. Differently from his previous attitude, he stood with a fierce glare cast upon the man, his posture both protective and unyielding. His body was as steadfast as the voice that emanated from him.

“What is the meaning of this? Why is there such an order?”

“Please remain calm, WT. Your team has reported that he was replaced by an anomaly. The government reached an agreement to take full responsibility for the situation and will handle it exclusively.” The man spoke with clarity, his voice resolute and devoid of any tremor. “Step aside, please. Any interference with this investigation will make you a traitor to the Freedom Pals and an enemy of the government.”

Tweek's frown deepened further at the man's explanation, and the weather, it seemed, grew ever more ominous. Stan, overcome by a powerful sense of déjà-vu, felt an uncanny familiarity in the unfolding of this very scene.

After all, that…

“You want him?” The blonde inquired, eyes glowing.

“This is not a request, WT. Step aside immediately, or there will be severe consequences.” The man threatened and, at his words, a commotion amongst the people following him ensued.

“Sure.” Tweek spoke with resolve before a mighty bolt of lightning surged through his frame, leaving through his hand as though conjured by arcane force. 

The bolt struck the ground where the man had once stood, yet it passed him by, instead detonating with ferocity upon three larger, black cars positioned behind him. The explosion was a brilliant fusion of light azure and fiery crimson, starkly contrasting with the night sky as the sun had completely set. Shouts rang out, and the gathered individuals swiftly raised strange, yet unmistakably menacing, contrivances toward Tweek.

“But you’ll have to get past me first.”

That was the Tweek Stan knew.

Chapter Text

Stan’s whole body stiffened, and he found himself at a complete loss of words.

Execution …?

The word echoed in his brain like a curse as he felt his blood go cold. He glanced at the blonde as if trying to confirm how certain he was of his fate, but his mind couldn’t process it right.

“...W-what?” He managed to choke out.

“...It’s… nothing for you to be that surprised about.” Tweek spoke calmly. “I’m a banished traitor, after all. It would only be wise of them to end a traitor that dared to come back, especially after being caught trespassing into the king’s knight’s chambers.”

“B-but still…!” Stan trailed off his words, unsure of what to say. He stood up. “Then, we have to get you out of here!”

Tweek frowned at the noirette’s urgent tone. “...Didn’t I say that I hold no intent of fleeing?”

“Bullshit! If you stay here, you’ll die!”

“I’m aware of that fact.”

“Oh, are you?!” Stan glared at the blonde. His life shouldn't be taken so lightly like that, to be dismissed so easily.

Tweek softly sighed at the noirette’s sarcasm. “Yes, Stan, I am. I’ve had this discussion with Marshwalker and even the bard before.” He explained, his voice low and his tone serious. “We established that if I were ever to get caught, none of us would intervene with my judgement, no matter how unjust it was.”

“But-”

“If they were to intervene simply out of consideration and personal affinity, they would be condemning their own fates, how is that fair?” Tweek sharply interrupted Stan.

Stan bit his tongue, swallowing down all of the protests that urged to come out. The blonde had a point.

“Besides, it’s even more crucial that you attain the king’s trust now.” Tweek’s eyes were dark. “For we don’t know the extent of David’s betrayal and need to keep alert of his next steps. You don’t stand a chance to argue against him if the king doesn’t trust you.”

Stan groaned, scratching his head in frustration and sitting down again. “Just… just how the heck did you end up as a traitor when you’re going this far for this place!?”

His question echoed in the empty dungeon, followed by an establishing silence. Tweek took a deep breath in, raised his head, and began speaking.

“There’s… one last thing you must know before we get to that.” Tweek said. Stan didn’t look at him, getting comfortable against the cell bars instead, looking to the opposite side. Tweek didn’t mind, for he was looking at the wall in front of him. “There was a point in the war in which the elves were on the verge of surrendering.” 

It all started when the queen suddenly fell sick. Ever since then, the king’s focus had been on finding a cure rather than dealing with Kupa Keep’s attacks. Sending troops to seek treatment left us at a huge disadvantage, and the humans were well aware of that.

Most troops after the treatment fell victim to ambush attacks. Moreover, with fewer people to counter the direct attacks, things took a turn for the worse quickly. The General Officer made the risky decision to dangerously intensify the amount of troops seeking the treatment . His intention was to find the cure as fast as possible in order to stabilize our forces just as quickly as possible and manage the crisis and stabilize.

My troop was assigned to find the cure. Naturally, we were also the target of an ambush. Even though we were on alert, expectant of such action, they were able to trouble us. Some of the soldiers got seriously injured but, fortunately, nothing beyond that.

“After our struggling victory, I went after Marshwalker, the youngest soldier in our troop, and in the elven army. I’m pretty sure he was also the only human standing beside us, as well.” Tweek smiled like a proud father.

“I’m so cool in this world…” Stan was so thrilled and proud he shed tears. He also resented himself for being so lame in comparison.

Tweek softly laughed. “He has always been so fierce and determined. When I found him, he was surrounded by threatening colleagues of ours. However, even with all those elves nearly twice his size cornering him, he was unwavering.” Tweek confessed, slightly shaking his head. 

“Ugh… super cool…!”

I soon noticed he was shielding a human child, and dissipated the lingering elves, who were filled with bloodthirst for humans despite gender and age. I knew they were dissatisfied with my decision, but I was way above such prejudice, especially since meeting Stanley Marshwalker.

We returned to the castle to treat our injured knights. While we were there, Stan asked the royal prince (who is our king today) to take care of the child. 

I’ve always believed that Stan was a blessed creature, for several reasons. The child that he rescued ended up recognizing the queen’s condition and knew how to treat it. Apparently, his mother had the same condition, though she perished because they didn’t have the funds for the treatment.

“Talk about synchronicity…” Stan said, slightly surprised. At this point, he was so hooked on the story he turned around to face the elf. “How is the child today?”

“It’s young prince Ike.” Tweek said, smiling. “The majesties were so grateful they decided to adopt him.”

“Oh, that’s great to hear.” Stan smiled too. In his world, it was Ike’s family who took Kyle in, the ones who provided him a space he could call home. He actually loved the fact that Kyle’s family did the same to Ike in a different reality. Strangely, it seemed like they were repaying the kindness Ike’s family showed to Kyle in his world, which made his heart feel warm.

He also found strangely comforting that Kyle and Ike kept caring for each other like true brothers in another world. Maybe some relationships really remained even across realities.

After that, the king deemed himself not in the right mind to keep up with the war. So, he decided to pass the crown to crown prince Kyle, who had already come of age to take over the throne.

Although there were controversies among the older members of the council to act under the young king, king Kyle soon proved his worth. Differently from what most thought, Kyle was better informed of the situation on the battlefield than most counselors. All of that from the letters Marshwalker consistently wrote to him alone.

Soon enough, the situation began to change to the elves’ advantage. The king was quick to pick up on the human army's flaws and weaknesses , as well as anticipate their next moves. He also worked on approaches that avoided involving human or elven villages , to minimize damage and innocent deaths.

“ Ughh he's so cool here, too…!!” Stan said, burying his face in his hands. He didn't want the blonde to see his expression. Tweek chuckled at that, agreeing with his statement.

“In less than two years he was able to put an end to the conflict that had been going on for over 3 years. My troop was the one who invaded the castle, and Marshwalker alongside other comrades cornered the Grand Wizard and forced him to surrender.” Tweek finished his story.

“Woah… so that's why the Grand Wizard's grudge against Kyl- I mean, the king is so deep?”

Tweek nodded. “His majesty was responsible for the major turn that led him to ruin, after all.”

Stan hummed in response, contemplating Tweek's words. “But… why did you want me to know this?”

Tweek's expression darkened. “...What the Grand Wizard seeks is not merely revenge, Stan”

Stan arched his brow.

“It's a rematch.” Tweek spat, locking eyes with the noirette.

Stan jumped slightly, feeling his stomach turning. “So… you mean another war…?”

Tweek nodded.

“But… wasn't there a law that kept him from attacking elves?”

“Exactly, that's why if it happens, king Kyle will have to be the one to declare it.”

Stan frowned. “But Kyle, he…”

“I thought so, too.” Tweek confessed. “However, the Grand Wizard is stubborn, as you can probably tell by seeing his efforts until this point. It’s long turned into a battle of persistence. Just how much more of his shenanigans can the elf king tolerate before he is pushed over the edge? I fear the king won’t stand by and watch the Grand Wizard’s assassination attempts against you.”

“So you mean… war is unavoidable?”

“We ought to be prepared for it.” Tweek sighed. “We know that the Grand Wizard’s countdown is until we are able to switch you and Marshwalker back. However, I don’t think there’s anything on that, either.”

“I… think the people in my world are building an interdimensional portal to switch us back.” Stan pointed. “I don’t really know how far they are in but, since there’re no assassination attempts or anything specifically threatening there, they should be better off than we are…” He laughed a little bit, to relieve the tension. “I guess we can only hope they make it before war ensues.”

“...Indeed.”

Stan sighed, pressing on his temples. He guessed that even if the fatass didn’t manage to kill him (and his alternate, as a consequence), he probably had something else in mind. That’s how Cartman’s persistent mind operated, after all. 

From what he had experienced so far, he guessed that world’s Cartman wouldn’t be different.

He needed to think what he could do to contain Kyle. Even if he were to help (which he supposed it to not even be an option given Kyle’s obsessive overprotective nature), Larnion was at a great disadvantage without Marshwalker and Tweek on its side; even more with David being a traitor in disguise.

Hmm…

“Now how you ended up as a traitor.” Stan asked, crossing his arms and legs, ready for the story.

Tweek drew in a measurable breath. “It occurred three years ago.” He began, his tone grave yet composed. “The kingdom had at last stabilized after dealing with the aftermath of war. As King Kyle had ascended the throne in haste amidst the chaos, it was only during that time that we were able to hold a proper coronation ceremony. Alongside this event came the formal nomination of the king’s chosen right hand.”

“Like… his most trusted knight?” Stan asked and Tweek nodded. “Wasn’t it going to be Stan either way?”

“ Surely, it was evident from the outset that the king’s intent was to nominate Sir Stan as his right hand, for the king had entrusted him with such duties ever since the war’s end. Yet, while he could have simply nominated him, it’s best that the right hand is not only favored by the king but also earns the trust and endorsement of the counselors, officials, and nobles alike.” Tweek explained patiently. “Stan, in his steadfast honor, firmly believed he ought to attain the position through merit rather than bypassing the due process by virtue of the king’s favor. I, as well, agree it was prudent due to his human nature and the circumstances.” The elf continued, his tone composed. “There exists a formal enrollment process wherein all of notable rank and influence carefully evaluate the knights’ capabilities and potential, casting their favor upon the one they deem most worthy.”

“Ohh yeah, right. That makes sense…” Stan said, surprisingly managing to follow Tweek’s line of reasoning. “Did you also apply for the role?”

Tweek gently shook his head.  “No, I had already attained the title of Commander of the Knights, a promotion granted in recognition of my endeavors during the war. In a manner of speaking, I was akin to what one might term ‘the king’s left hand’.”

“You were a military leader?!” Stan blurted, impressed. “God- you and my alternate together must’ve been the ultimate duo!” He said, relishing the image of the dream team his brain came up with. Tweek softly laughed at his excitement.

…

One morning the palace rose in chaos. Servants and knights alike bustled frantically throughout its grand halls. The cause of such chaos was revealed to be the grievous murder of a nobleman’s son—a knight who had been a formidable candidate for the esteemed role of the king’s right hand. This young man was renowned for his prodigious knowledge, inherited from his father, and for his extraordinary prowess in combat, coupled with his mastery of magic.

The investigation into any promising leads lasted from dawn to dusk. Whosoever committed such an act proved to be smart and resourceful enough to cover most of it. It was only when the high magicians made use of their abilities that they found a lead.

That lead, however, pointed toward Marshwalker.

“Sir Stanley Marshwalker, you were named the prime suspect in the murder of Count Velrie’s son. A mandate has been decreed to place you in undetermined custody.” Proclaimed one of the guards in service to the lead investigator, his voice carrying the weight of authority. “Please, do not resist and accompany us without delay. Soon you’ll go under questioning.”

That occurred past dinner time — when I, alongside the Bard, had gathered in Stan’s room to play cards and recite poems before sleeping. The abrupt intrusion of the guards left us equally confused; yet, they offered no further explanation despite my efforts. Stan, however, did not show any semblance of unease, acquiescing to their summon and obediently following them.

"H-how could he p-po-possibly be the pr-prime suspect?" inquired Jimmy, glaring at the now closed door where the guard stood moments before. “And w-why are they b-b-being all secretive ab-bout it? They outright r-refused to gr-grant you any explanation, d-despite your station a-as c-commander."

"We cannot dismiss the notion that it may be because of his human nature." Tweek remarked with a sigh, his eyes momentarily closed in contemplation. "Yet, let us not allow ourselves to fret. Should that indeed be the case, I am confident he possesses sufficient reason to dispel their accusations.”

"I pray he succeeds before his majesty awakens," Jimmy remarked with a hint of unease. "I would rather not be present to bear witness to his majesty’s outburst.”

“His majesty will surely be agitated…”

Alas, the matter unfolded in a manner far worse than we had anticipated. The weapon employed in the murder was revealed to be a human dagger , and upon further scrutiny, it became most troublingly compatible with the unique one Stan possessed — a blade gifted to him by his caretakers, who had sought to preserve within him a trace of his heritage. Moreover, the methods employed to obscure the evidence contained a glaring flaw — one that could only have been committed by those incapable of wielding magic, thus allowing our magicians to swiftly discern it . All the clues heavily pointed to a human, and no other human, save Stan, had visited the castle in the preceding days.

Beyond that, the mapping magic revealed that he had indeed sneaked out from quarters during the time the attempt occurred. Additionally, they asserted that his motive was none other than to eliminate the competition for the position of the king's right hand.

"Oh, Stanley." Jimmy remarked with a hint of sarcasm, shaking his head with a faint smile, as he peeled an orange for the noirette seated within the cell. "You s-simply had to g-go and fool a-around with th-the king that n-n-night, did yo-you not?” 

Stan released a long, exhausted sigh. “I didn’t.” He confessed. “I went to the pond to offer my prayers.”

“Nightmares once again?”

“Something of sorts…”

"Now th-that, m-my friend, is e-even g-gr-graver," Jimmy clicked his tongue in dismay. "Not even h-his majesty sh-shall be able t-t-to intercede on y-your b-behalf now."

“It is unfortunate…”

“Rather than that, it seems too fortunate.” Tweek remarked, his hand resting upon his chin as he leaned against the wall opposite the bars. "The circumstances align far too perfectly to be a mere coincidence.”

“You don’t truly believe that I would…”

“No.” The blonde shook his head. “Yet, I find it hard to believe that you being suspected is simply a coincidence either.”

“So a-are you s-suggesting th-that s-someone is framing him with d-d-deliberate intent?”

The gaze that Tweek gave was sufficient to answer.

"Who would dare do such a thing?" Stan frowned.

"To sp-sp-speak quite frankly, y-you are at a c-considerable disadvantage owing t-to your h-human lineage," Jimmy remarked.

“I stood valiantly with the elves in the war!” Stan retorted. “I was even the one to corner that disgraceful wizard!”

“Alas, it r-remains b-but a manifestation of p-pr-prejudice." Jimmy remarked with a nonchalant shrug. “As th-the saying g-goes: ‘If th-there's a disease you shall c-c-carry with thyself, let it be y-your o-own blood.’”

Stan simply rolled his eyes at that.

“Still, what reason would an elf have to slay Sir Luke?” The noirette questioned, his tone retaining a trace of indignation as he accepted the orange the bard had thoughtfully prepared. He took a bite, the sweetness easing his temper as his gaze softened toward Jimmy. “It seems improbable they would commit such a deed solely to cast suspicion upon me.”

“I know not.” Tweek said, standing straight. “Yet, rest assured, I shall uncover the truth.”

Suddenly, both Jimmy and Tweek felt an unwavering force, one that sent a shiver across their forms and raised the hairs upon their skin. Stan, however, merely gazed upon them with a confused expression, uncomprehending the sudden shift in their demeanor.

“We b-better go… The k-king sh-shall arrive here any second now.”

“Oh…”

I spent the remainder of the day meticulously reviewing the leads and endeavoring to uncover further evidence. I was easily given permission to conduct my investigation. Regrettably, I only found the same clues that had been previously discovered. I went as far as to reach the pond to secure proof of Marshwalker’s presence there, but since it was a sacred place, no trace or mark remained to substantiate his claim.

Upon my return, I was met with yet another commotion within the palace halls. Word had swiftly spread that the former king himself was to return and take charge of rendering judgment in the case. This decision arose from king Kyle’s inability to set aside his personal sentiments to assess the situation. 

“Oh, s-s-sir Tweek, you’ve r-returned.” Jimmy said, offering a cordial bow.

Tweek frowned. “You are aware that you can drop the formalities with me.” He said, shaking his head.

“Only when th-there aren’t m-m-many witnesses around.” Jimmy said, delivering a light, jestful punch to Tweek’s upper arm.

“I’m guessing you ended up having to tend to his majesty?”

Jimmy exhaled a long sigh. “Beat me. His h-h-highness most stubbornly r-refused to part from Stan’s side. I c-c-cannot fathom what th-they talked about d-during the day, b-but he and I had a h-hard time p-persuading his majesty to retire to his chambers for the night. In t-t-truth, it was Stan’s h-honeyed words that c-convinced the king.” Jimmy recounted, concluding with a look of marked distaste as he stuck out his tongue in mock revulsion.

“Did his highness exhibit any signs of distress?” Tweek inquired, his brows furrowing slightly. “Word has reached me that the former monarch is set to return, intending to assume authority over the proceedings of the judgment.”

“No, he b-b-bore himself w-with c-commendable composure, though he f-f-failed to c-conceal th-the obvious s-signs of irritation.” Jimmy replied thoughtfully. “I b-b-believe the c-counselors arrived at th-this course of action, well aware of the b-bond sh-shared between his m-majesty and Stan since childhood.”

Tweek offered but a contemplative hum in reply as they approached the gatekeeper, presenting their credentials to gain passage into the palace dungeons. Their steps echoed softly against the stone corridors, the path brief before they arrived at the cell wherein Marshwalker was confined. Within, the noirette sat in quiet contemplation.

“M-mind filled w-w-with c-concerns regarding your j-judgment?”

Stan gently shook his head. “My thoughts dwell more heavily upon his majesty...”

“Suit y-y-yourself.”

Stan cast a brief glance at Jimmy. "How fares his majesty?"

“Worry n-not, for h-h-he had bathed, and th-then I did chant a l-l-lullaby to s-soothe his s-s-slumber, as you requested.”

“Good.” Stan muttered, his eyes closing as he leaned back, his form releasing some of its tension. “Please take care of him. I’m really worried; he had been unhealthily burdened with stress from the aftermath of the war, and now this grievous matter emerged to push him further into despair. I really hate it.”

“You should mind your situation more first.” Tweek remarked, his brows knitting in concern.

“For you to be saying that I assume your investigation hasn’t yielded anything new.”

“...” Tweek sighed. “That’s correct. Even the autopsy revealed a measure of strength akin to your own, even upon analysis on the several bruises from a conflict before the fatal stabbing. Even though your strength exceeds that of a common human, it’s still hard for an elf to accurately replicate it.”

"C-could there n-not be s-some other hidden h-h-human presence, unbeknownst t-to us?" Jimmy pondered.

"That is precisely what I wish for you to remain vigilant for." Tweek said, his gaze shadowed with concern. "Given that the perpetrator's strength bears some resemblance to Stan's, it is likely that his build may allow him to blend seamlessly amongst elves..."

“What if it’s a hybrid?”

“I f-f-fear that th-there would be v-very few ch-chances of us b-being able to discern it, th-then.” Jimmy mused, his laughter tinged with bitterness.

“Still, such a notion would account for the flawless imitation of human limitations," Tweek remarked, furrowing his brow in deep thought. “Yet, it doesn’t unravel the mystery of the dagger’s striking resemblance.”

“Perchance it w-w-was wrought b-by th-the same m-master blacksmith u-upon commission?”

“It’s possible…” Tweek murmured, his eyes closing in contemplation. “Yet, given that they are distinct individuals, there must be some mark to clearly distinguish one from the other. Something is missing.”

"C-c-could it be th-that Stan h-has fallen v-victim to some m-manner of enchantment, c-c-compelling him to c-commit the deed?"

“I was at the pond, though?”

“Wh-wh-what if that’s th-the notion your b-b-brain wants to believe? You d-did, after all, m-mention that n-n-nightmares were p-p-plaguing you during that t-time."

"I deem it highly improbable." Tweek remarked, shaking his head. "The clues were most cunningly arranged to lead us to believe it was Stan, yet the manner in which they were set forth does not align with how Stan would have carried such deeds."

“By th-that you m-mean?”

“If I were truly considering making such a heinous act, would I have wielded my own dagger, rather than employing a weapon that would serve to mislead and divert suspicion?” Stan stated.

“F-f-fair; that’s a r-really foolish c-course of action.”

“It’s not enough to use it as reason, though.” Tweek remarked, his fingers pressing against his temples in clear indignation. “We need something more solid.”

“The king could possibly grant us some time, should it prove necessary.” Stan suggested, yet his words were met with doubtful glances from the elves. “No?”

Tweek was the one to deliver the news. “His majesty has been excluded from the matter.” He sighed. “The former monarch shall return and assume the weight of your judgment henceforth.”

“...” Stan frowned, concerned that the king’s actions might have been swayed because of him. Still, he couldn’t let it show. “Yet, even so, we still possess some measure of time before his arrival, do we not?”

“Correct. It shall take him no less than three days to arrive, then mayhaps one or two further to acquaint himself with the matter and prepare for the trial.” Tweek speculated. “We best rest for today, and continue our investigations over the following days.”

The first two days unfolded much like the initial one, with no progress in sight . I retraced the culprit's steps back and forth, yet the results remained unaltered. The only further evidence that could be found served to worsen Marshwalker’s situation.

Fortunately, I at last discerned an element that had previously eluded my consideration—the motive driving the perpetrator’s act. All had presumed it to be a premeditated murder, yet such an assertion faltered under closer scrutiny. Were it truly a calculated slaying, there ought to have been no evidence of a conflict. The prevailing belief held that Sir Luke’s keen senses had afforded him to predict the attempt. However, were that indeed the case, the principal injuries upon his person would assuredly be lacerations inflicted by the dagger itself. Yet, upon closer examination, it became evident that the sole wounds of such nature were the fatal stabs that ultimately killed him.

What seemed to have happened instead, was an unfortunate and unpredicted encounter. It is most plausible that Sir Luke stumbled upon a matter he was not meant to witness, and the aggressor, unable to permit his escape, sought to silence him. They engaged in combat, one that ultimately led them into Marshwalker’s chambers. In the crucial moment, the culprit got a hold of Marshwalker’s precious dagger and delivered the fatal blow.

The perpetrator remained occulted by manipulating the situation and placing strategic leads toward the owner of the dagger he borrowed. The nature of this deception led me to surmise the hand of a human spy, for humans are adept in magics that manipulate the environment in such subtle and deceptive manners. Therefore, it was easy to fool the elves, who lacked mastery in such arts.

The only thing I needed to prove my speculation was a high-class magical reader. This simple gadget, developed by the Gleamshire kingdom, possesses the capability to scan and evaluate magical energy, discerning its origin and potency.

Fortunately, I possessed such a device, bestowed upon me as a token of gratitude by Her Majesty, the Queen of Gleamshire, after I rendered aid to her realm in repelling the marauding horde of Brambleroots that imperiled their humble villages. Upon using the device, I discerned that the subtle manipulations and falsified evidence had been crafted through an advanced echelon of human magic. Such magic was so advanced that no traces of the real event remained. Still, that alone was sufficient to secure Marwalker’s innocence.

“Oh, Tweek!” exclaimed the former king, his demeanor warm as he greeted him with open arms. 

I sought the former monarch as my first recourse, for a bond of mutual respect had long been forged between us. We became close ever since I completed my knightly training with unparalleled distinction, earning his esteem. His favor and gratitude for me deepened with each victory I secured on the battlefield, and his regard only increased as I lent my counsel in crafting strategies during the war.

His trust in me was so great that he personally requested I lend my aid to his heir as the knight commander. Despite his unwavering confidence in his son's intellect and potential to succeed him, the former monarch, like any parent, harbored a deep concern. He feared that the weight of the crown might prove too burdensome for the young king, exceeding his capabilities.

“It has been some time! How are things here? Are you taking good care of Kyle on my behalf?” He inquired with a radiant smile.

Tweek bestowed upon him a courteous bow and greeting. “Yes, your majesty. King Kyle has exceptionally attended to his duties. The burden of the aftermath of war has almost been completely settled.”

The king emitted a hearty laugh. "O-ho, that boy! I always knew he would succeed just right. He had always been so strong, you know? Even when pressed to his limits, he remains steadfast, able to think with clarity and find the most fitting solution." He declared with great pride. "It brings me joy to see that he has held up so well. This humble man, alas, would never have been able to guide the kingdom into prosperity as he did…”

“Don’t be too harsh on yourself, your highness…” Tweek said in a light-hearted tone.

The king let out a laugh in response. “Yet I daresay, you did not come here to indulge in such idle talk, did you?”

“No, your highness.”

“Tell me, boy, what troubles weigh upon your soul that this humble man can assist with?”

“Your Majesty,” Tweek began, his voice steady yet earnest. “It’s regarding sir Marshwalker’s case.” Tweek said, grabbing the high-class magical reader. “Upon closer study, I have come to the conclusion that the true malefactor meticulously crafted the scene to lead us to believe Sir Marshwalker was the perpetrator.” He explained, handing the device to the former king.

Former King Gerald grasped the device in his hands, his gaze fixed upon it as he listened intently to Tweek's explanation. After a moment of thoughtful reflection, he nodded in acknowledgment of Tweek’s conclusion, yet his eyes lingered on the magical device in silence. With a heavy sigh, he finally spoke.

"Listen, son," he began, his tone soft yet laden with gravity, "I comprehend the depth of your affection for this child. Indeed, I too have long admired his steadfastness, particularly in his care for Kyle. I am well aware of how much my dear son holds him in esteem."

Tweek raised a conflicted brow at him.

“However, you must understand that it is not I who stand in need of convincing.”

Tweek furrowed his brows in perplexity.

“Anyone who looks over the matter would discern that he was not the one to commit the deed.” Proclaimed the former king with a troubled look on his face. “He would not be so foolish as to employ his own dagger. Were he such a fool, he would not have reached where he is today.”

“Then…”

“It is to be expected that some are fearful to allow him to stand in such a high position, resorting to such dirty methods…” The former king's gaze darkened as he glared at the device, his grip tightening ever so slightly. “And it’s also no surprise that the council seeks to exploit this opportunity to rid themselves of him. They are cowards, fearful and weary of all humans. Even one that bled in their names…” His voice faltered as he murmured the final words.

“Yet the analysis should stand as concrete proof.” Tweek attempted to argue.

“I’m not saying it isn’t.” The former king lamented, sighing deeply. “Rather, I’m saying they won’t accept it. Furthermore, it reveals nothing of the true malefactor.” King Gerald pointed, showing the screen to the blonde. “What do you think the council shall say, should we present this evidence? They are all well aware of the affection I, you, and Kyle have for the boy. There’s been a lot of pressure on me, you know? Just what would they make of it, should we offer proof of Marshwalker's innocence, yet nothing to point to the true culprit?”

“...” Tweek found himself silenced, for no words arose within him to refute.

“The elves are scared, Tweek.” King Gerald said, his gaze unwavering as he looked into Tweek's blue-green eyes. Tweek noted the apologetic and regretful gleam in the monarch's dark coffee-brown eyes. “What do you think will happen if it’s revealed that there are traces of human magic, yet no suspect to be found? We must bring down a culprit for this heinous act, else matters will only spiral further into chaos.”

Though the knight commander remained silent, he failed to mask his dissatisfaction.

“It’s not the most convenient, I admit.” The king declared, his visage contorting with sorrow. “I wish I could do more; I don’t know if Kyle shall ever regard me with favor again once the judgment is rendered.”

“What fate shall befall Sir Marshwalker?”

Tweek discerned the subtle jolt in the former king's posture at the question, a reaction that stirred suspicions within his heart. “I– Expulsion.”

Now that was an impudent lie to keep Tweek still. Tweek knew that, yet he chose not to respond, feigning belief in the former king's words instead.

“Forgive me. I shall do all within my power to ensure that his burden is not so grievous, as much as I am able.”

“I truly hope so.” Tweek remarked, offering a respectful bow before taking his leave.

The young elf took mindless steps, his mind racing. He had been so desperate for a reprieve in Stan’s situation that he neglected the situation as a whole. He focused on Stan's innocence, not the true matter, blind that such a thing wouldn’t suffice.

When at last he regained awareness, he found himself within the confines of the dungeon. It was the gentle, familiar voices resounding from the far end of the passage that roused him from his thoughts. Tweek halted at once, ears perking up.

“You should go back, Kyle.” Stan murmured, his touch gentle as he pressed upon the other's hand.

Kyle stubbornly shook his head. “I won’t be able to fall asleep regardless. Let me stay here, it makes me feel a little less tense.”

“But the ground is cold, hard, and uncomfortable. It’s not suitable for you.”

“I could say the same.” Kyle remarked with a furrowed brow. "Moreover, why should such a thing concern me at this moment?"

“...you’re right, my apologies.”

Kyle rested his forehead against the cold iron bars, his fingers entwining with Stan’s as he traced the veins upon his beloved’s hand with a delicate touch. “I want to be here to give you solace so…” He murmured “You don’t have to try and send me away so you can be miserable on your own.”

Stan released a soft chuckle. “I don’t do that.”

“You ought to know better than to seek to deceive me, Sir Marshwalker.”

“Even should I make an attempt, you never fail to catch me and lavish me with such care, right?” Stan remarked, bringing Kyle’s hand to his lips, pressing a kiss first to the top, then to the very tip of his fingers.

“Don’t act cute to melt my defenses.” Kyle retorted, though his actions betrayed his words as he pinched Stan's cheek, signaling that he was being swayed once again.

“It is the truth, my lord.” Stan said, lifting his gaze to meet Kyle's with a look of innocent sincerity.

“How stressed are you regarding tomorrow’s judgment, then?”

Stan fell silent, sitting upright. His gaze shifted toward the moon, peering through the narrow iron bars that served as the only window in his chamber. "I... I daresay quite a bit.”

Kyle pressed his lips together, a shadow of doubt clouding his thoughts. He longed to place his trust in his father’s wisdom, yet a lingering unease gnawed at him, for a part of him feared that the tides may not turn in their favor. His heart trembled, for he knew not what course he might take should Stan depart from his side. Could he summon the strength to continue leading the elves toward prosperity? The answer eluded him, and he dreaded the day when he might be forced to discover whether his sense of duty would persist in the face of such loss.

Still, a glimmer of hope lingered in his heart, and thus, he endeavored not to make rash decisions nor utter promises he knew not whether he could fulfill. He could only pray for a miracle of sorts, that perhaps the gods, in their boundless grace, might see the sincerity of their hearts and grant them some mercy.

After a few moments of heavy silence, Stan stretched his limbs before reclining upon the cold, hard floor. He and Kyle exchanged silent glances, their gazes locking for several minutes as if words were unnecessary to convey the thoughts shared between them. In due course, Kyle's hand reached out to gently stroke Stan's head, and the noirette, with a soft sigh, closed his eyes in quiet repose.

“Are you sleepy?”

“Mmmnn…” Stan mumbled, not opening his eyes. “I haven’t been able to sleep well lately…”

“You should get some rest, then.”

“You should as well, Kyle.” Stan opened his eyes, his gaze meeting Kyle's emerald orbs with quiet intensity.

“I told you I won’t be able to.” Kyle replied, his hand continuing to tenderly caress Stan’s cheek with gentle affection.

“Then… I should keep you company…”

“Nonsense, I’ll watch you sleep.” Kyle said, a melancholic smile gracing his lips. “Come now, I’ll sing you to sleep.”

Stan smiled softly, his eyes closing in contentment as he reveled in the loving touch of his partner.

"It is a lamentable thing that you can’t borrow my lap.” Kyle murmured, his brow furrowing as he beheld Stan upon the stone floor.

“Don’t worry, it’s not the first hard floor I slept on.” Stan slurred, his voice heavy with weariness. As a knight who had gone on both expeditions and battlefields, the ability to fall asleep anywhere had become second nature to him. “Sorry, I won’t be able to keep you company for longer.”

"Do not apologize." Kyle remarked, gently pinching the noirette's earlobe. “You deserve to rest, more than anyone else.”

Stan merely hummed in acknowledgment.

As the king’s sweet voice echoed throughout the chambers, Tweek became aware that he had lingered for longer than he was supposed to. With quiet steps, he withdrew from the room, leaving the couple to enjoy their private moment undisturbed.

Tweek couldn’t sleep that night, either. There were way too many variables rushing in his mind for him to yield to the embrace of slumber. He shifted restlessly upon his bed,  yet no position granted him reprieve. At length, he abandoned the futile pursuit of sleep and, with a weary sigh, made his way to the sacred greenhouse.

The trial began in the middle of the morning. Stan submissively refuted the severe accusations laid against him, his gaze never once daring to rise. Yet, even in the face of such condemnation, he bore no semblance of resentment toward the elves.

He had always been way too understanding for his own good.

Soon, all accusations and pieces of evidence were laid bare before the court, and the moment arrived for the former sovereign to render his judgment.

“Wait.” Tweek declared, rising from his place. “I have a confession.”

The room went silent; for a moment, every gaze rested upon the golden-haired elf in stunned disbelief before shifting expectantly toward the former king.

“Speak forth.” He commanded.

“Stanley Marshwalker wasn’t the one to commit the deed.” Tweek declared, his voice steady and resolute, echoing through the chamber. “I was.”

A tremor of shock rippled through the gathered assembly at the sudden revelation, and murmurs of disbelief spread like wildfire throughout the room. Stan, in his confusion, sought to catch Tweek's eye, to fathom the reasoning behind such an unexpected confession, yet the blonde elf remained steadfast, offering no glance in return. The former king’s brow twitched, and he raised his arm to silence the clamor of voices that filled the space.

“Let us listen to his confession before hasten to draw any rash conclusions.” Proclaimed former king Gerald.

“I understand it must sound absurd, for he is but the subordinate whom I, with great care, took to raise into the knight he hath become, but it is the truth.” Tweek spoke, his voice unwavering, as he met the gaze of each soul present within the room. “That should only weigh as proof that it could only be I that committed such a deed if not him, for I know his strength the best, having to match mine with his during training. I know his every move, his patterns of attack, for I was the one to teach him. And, as an elf who had fought on the frontlines since the onset of war, I am intimately aware of the limitations of human magic.Thus, I, Tweek Tweak, Knight Commander of the Elven Army, stand before you not only to confess my guilt but to reveal that am the only one capable of framing Marshwalker with such precision.”

A heavy silence descended upon the court, thick with the weight of Tweek's words. His confession, so solemn and fraught with import, left the assembly motionless as if the very air had frozen in place.

"Sir Tweek." The former king intoned, his voice low and measured. “You do understand that what you’re doing right now is akin to the binding weight of ‘The Harbinger’s Utterance’, do you not?” His gaze darkened, eyelids falling.

The Harbinger’s Utterance is no mere proclamation. It is a vow of truth so potent that it ushers forth an unavoidable fate - be it ruin, justice, or the unveiling of long-hidden truths. The words spoken under this name would be irreversible - like a prophecy fulfilled the moment it is spoken. No lie may pass whilst under its weight; not a single soul, elf or otherwise, would dare invoke it lightly. It was such a powerful thing it was prohibited to use it in others, regardless of the circumstances.

Tweek closed his eyes. “Yes.” He intoned, his voice steady, yet imbued with gravity. With great care, he placed his right hand upon his heart, lowering himself to one knee in reverence to the moment. “Under The Harbinger’s Utterance, I hereby proclaim Stanley Marshwalker’s innocence.”

Murmurs echoed throughout the chamber once more, the elves in turmoil over the audacity of the Knight Commander’s actions. Stan gave Tweek the side eye, letting him know he was well aware of what he was trying to do. The former king, sensing the growing unrest, had to silence them all together once again.

“Then must I ask you.” The former king spoke, his gaze darkening with displeasure. “Why would you commit such a grievous act?”

“I regret to confess, your highness, that my reason was consumed by ambition,” Tweek spoke, his gaze rising. “Sir Luke, in his pursuit of power, sought to claim the position of Knight Commander, aided by his father’s influential ties. Rumors had spread that one such as myself, without noble lineage, had no rightful place in such ranks. I knew well there was no means for me to refute his connections.”

“And what led you to cast the blame upon Sir Marshwalker?”

“Because, your highness, I, alongside many others present in this hall, bear a profound resentment toward humans." Tweek declared, his resolve unshaken. “It was just the most convenient course of action, ridding ourselves of two burdens with a single strike, as the saying goes.”

“Was he not your protected underling?” Former king Gerald’s frown deepened. “Did you not hold him in the highest esteem?”

“I was merely following your majesty’s orders.” Tweek responded. “If all humans harbor such unjust disdain toward elves, without hesitation, why should I hold one in high regard? Yet, Your Highness's words are the law to which I am bound.”

“There is one matter I still fail to comprehend, Sir Tweak." The former king inquired, adjusting his posture upon the throne. "Why make such a confession now? What compels this sudden shift of heart, when all seemed to be progressing in your favor?"

“It was a trial sent to me by the gods to prove my worth.” Tweek did not hesitate to answer. “You all must be well aware of how highly the gods esteem honesty and humility. After I committed the foul deed, I turned to prayer, seeking their forgiveness for the actions I had taken, blinded by the greed that consumed me. In their mercy, they granted me a task, so that I might demonstrate I was not swayed by the sinful carnal desire for power. For if I had, I would only fall deeper and deeper into the pit of no salvation.”

“Well, if it was a quest by the gods themselves, what more could be done??”

“Yet, it is indeed most courageous of him…”

“Though I daresay, I would not dare defy the will of the gods myself…” 

A fresh wave of murmurs swept through the hall, as controversial opinions spread amongst the assembly. The former king, his posture weary yet regal, leaned upon the arm of his throne, deep in thought. He pondered the gravity of the confession, weighing the consequences, and began to deliberate upon the fitting punishment for such a transgression.

At last, he lifted his hand.

“Silence in the judgment hall!” Proclaimed the guard stationed to the former king’s right, his voice resounding with authority. "The king has reached his decision."

“I must confess, I am greatly disappointed in you, son.” The king said, his gaze dark and piercing. Tweek, in that moment, discerned the hidden weight behind those words. "Yet, in light of you passing the gods' test, I shall extend to you a measure of mercy." He continued, rising with deliberation from his throne. "As sovereign of the Elven realm, I do hereby decree that you, Tweek Tweak, are a traitor to the kingdom - one who has proven unworthy of this land. You are to depart henceforth, not to return."

The words reverberated through the hall, their weight heavy upon the air, and not a soul dared to utter a sound. Tweek, his head bowed in quiet resignation, closed his eyes.

“And thus, I declare this case closed.” The former king continued, his voice firm, his hands coming together with a decisive clap. “Tweek, you shall have until the fall of dusk to gather your belongings and depart. As for the remainder of the matter, the court is hereby dismissed!”

Tweek immediately left to his chambers, his gaze fixed upon the ground, meeting no man’s eyes, nor lending ear to the whispers that spread lousily about him and his confession.

He looked around his room, whereupon memories arose, stirring within him a melancholy longing. Yet, despite this, he released a quiet, contented sigh before starting to organize his things.

As he neared the completion of his task, he became aware of a presence lingering by the threshold of his open door.

“Why did you do that?” Inquired Stan, resting against the frame of Tweek’s door.

Tweek cast a swift glance toward the noirette without so much as inclining his head, his gaze soon returning to his luggage. “I believe I made myself pretty clear with my confession.”

“Do you think I would believe such absurdity?!” Stan walked into the room, his countenance darkened with ire. “Have you lost your mind? To proclaim such a lie like that… you even invoked the Harbinger’s Utterance!”

A beat of silence settled upon the chamber before Tweek sighed and at last spoke: “It wasn’t completely a lie… You are innocent and I did seek the gods’ council on the course of action I should partake in.”

"And did they command you to take the burden of guilt upon yourself?" Stan narrowed his eyes. "To become the traitor of the very land you hold in highest esteem? The land that you risked and devoted most of your life for?”

“And you as well.” Tweek turned to him, his voice touched with fervor, yet his composure unshaken. "You have bled and hazarded your very life for this kingdom, for a people who share not your blood. And yet, here they stand, casting stones upon you without a moment’s hesitation, moved only by the lineage that courses through your veins—yet you make no effort, not in the slightest, to rise in defiance."

Stan’s stance did not falter. "It is a burden I shall bear unto the end of my days." He spoke solemnly, his eyes closing in reflection. "I cannot harbor resentment toward those who took me in and embraced me when my own kin did not."

"Even though they now cast you aside?"

“...”

"Truly, Stan, do you possess no sense of self-worth?" Tweek assumed a posture of admonition, one he often employed while acting as Stan’s guide. "What about the king?" he inquired, causing the noirette’s body to flinch instinctively. “Were you planning on allowing yourself to be discharged like that in his presence?”

"Let us not drag his majesty into this matter." Stan interjected, casting a sharp glare upon the blonde. "In truth, it diverts from the point of the matter, does it not?"

“...” Tweek sighed once more. “They were going to execute you, Stan.”

Stan's eyes widened at the revelation. “What… but… the former king, he…”

"There was far too much pressure upon him for him to refuse." Tweek sighed, his gaze drifting aimlessly, a glare lingering in the air. "And since I made an official confession, I, as expected, would at least be granted mercy."

"Yet, was it truly necessary to resort to such extremity?”

“Yes. Not only was it the sole course of action, but also the most prudent.” Tweek remarked. “We might be standing similar in terms of status, but you possess a special advantage.” Tweek said, pointing at the noirette. “And that is the trust and ear of the king. If I were the one to stay and uncover something amiss within the castle, the king might disregard my observations. Yet, he would listen to you, without question, and we both know that.”

"..." Stan could not deny the truth of his words, yet a heavy wave of melancholy weighed upon his heart. He sighed deeply. “What am I going to do without you?”

"Do not trouble yourself with such thoughts, for our work is not yet finished." Tweek declared, and Stan looked up at him, striving to discern the meaning behind his words. "I shall continue my search for the culprit, for whether he be a traitor or an infiltrated enemy, swift action will be required."

Stan blinked slowly, as though struck by an epiphany. "So... does this mean you’ll continue working for the kingdom, covertly?”

Tweek nodded. “I shall send you a missive as soon as I establish myself somewhere.” He offered a faint smile, gently patting Stan's raven locks. "Do not worry; I’ll keep on teaching you all you need to know; even more now that I’m leaving.”

Stan furrowed his brow, casting his gaze downward, a tumult of conflicting emotions rising within his chest. He was uncertain whether to feel sorrow at Tweek’s departure, anger that Tweek was leaving due to an injustice - of which he, too, bore some measure of blame - or perhaps relief at the thought that he would still see Tweek, or…

“However, there’s one thing you must promise to me.”

“Yes?”

“If I were ever to be discovered to still be entwined in the kingdom's affairs, you must pledge not to intervene in any manner.”

...a dread that things would never be the same again.

Stan's heart seemed to falter, dread echoing through his very being with each heavy pound. Should Tweek, branded a traitor and cast out from Larnion, be discovered meddling in the kingdom's affairs, his new fate would assuredly be far less merciful. Of course, Stan himself was at great risk involving himself, particularly given the precariousness of his own position. 

While it was clear that Tweek would wish to bear the burden alone...

“What?!” Stan was enraged. “Are you suggesting that I should simply remain idle and watch you die?!”

Tweek’s expression was deadly serious. “Yes.”

"Why would I consent to such a thing?!" The noirette stamped his feet, gesturing vehemently, his gaze fixed upon the blonde as though he had said something insane. “After all you have done for me… for this kingdom! How is that fair?!”

Tweek sighed, placing his hands gently upon Stan's shoulders, his expression assuming a calm demeanor. "It is not." he said softly. "It was never meant to be." He gave a light squeeze, seeking to ease some of the human's tension. "Still, I need you to promise me that. You must understand that your position is of utmost importance to the kingdom. Especially now, when we cannot discern whether enemies or traitors lurk among us. Your focus must remain fixed upon staying by his majesty's side, aiding him in governing the realm, and protecting him.”

“...”

“Can you promise this to me, Stan?”

Stan hesitated, his gaze drifting about before settling upon Tweek’s blue-green orbs. “I… promise.”

Tweek smiled, turning to fasten his luggage. "Good. I shall have a similar discourse with the bard before I depart. You should go back to the king; lingering here too long may raise suspicion.”

“Ah, yes…”

"I shall write once matters have settled," Tweek remarked, his gaze drifting to the natural landscape beyond the window. "Let’s do our best for the well-being of this fair land."

Stan gazed in the same direction as the blonde, nodding slowly.

…

“... and that’s what happened.” Tweek finished his story, a bitter smile gracing his lips. He held no regrets, yet the act of reminiscing left him with a sense of queasiness.

The more Stan listened to the story, the more frustrated he grew. How fucking ungrateful those elves were. They literally chose to turn a blind eye to a major issue simply because of an irrational repulsion towards his alternate. Beyond that, the one who ended up as the villain in everyone’s eyes - including Kyle’s - was Tweek.

The whole situation only heightened his sense of justice. How could he just stay put and let Tweek get executed when he not only saved his life twice but also his alternate’s life before (he had a lingering suspicion that it was more than this once). He couldn’t, it went against his values.

So, after a brief moment taking in the story’s contents, Stan stood from where he was seated, blood boiling with determination, and said: “Screw it, I’m getting you out of here.”

Tweek shot an astonished look at him. “Stan, you can’t; your foremost focus should be directed towards gaining the king’s trust.”

“Yeah, I heard you before.” Stan clenched his fists. “I’m still doing it.”

Tweek exhaled heavily, shaking his head. “It is not worth the effort, Stan; we find ourselves in a most delicate predicament. Furthermore, Jimmy and Stan have vowed to-”

“I don’t care.”

“Stan, listen–”

“No, you listen!” Stan snapped. “I’m only here today because you saved my life. Not only once, but twice . And not only me, you just said that you put yourself in this situation to avoid getting my alternate executed! I think the king owes you at least this much.”

“Stan…”

“I owe you my life.” Stan’s gaze was dark, unwavering. “Whatever promise my alternate made, it does not apply to me.”

Tweek made a face at that, yet chose to withhold his words. Somehow, he knew that every effort to dissuade the noirette would be in vain.

“I do understand my limitations and the importance of having Kyle trust me.” The noirette acknowledged. “Still, I can’t just let you die after all you did for me without even trying something.”

“...”

“So… I can assure you.” Stan claimed, placing his left hand on his chest as if making a pledge. “I will be careful and put that first.”

The tension in Tweek’s body relented a little.

“But I will find a way to ease your punishment.” Determination burned in his sapphire eyes. “You have my word.”

Chapter Text

Several more bolts of lightning struck distant regions where the bigger black cars stood, shrouding the air in thick smoke as the strange contrivances emitted deafening sounds and unleashed a barrage of small, metal-like projectiles. Tweek swiftly conjured a thick layer of hardened ice to block their path. The lightning strikes ignited flames in every direction, casting chaos upon the field. As the rising smoke thickened, veiling the surroundings in obscurity, Tweek grabbed Stan and floated to a blind spot between the buildings.

Stan was utterly bewildered by the turn of events—the strange contrivances and Tweek’s formidable command of magic. He had believed that this world bore no trace of sorcery, and yet the blonde wielded advanced elemental magic, a craft so intricate that only a select few elves in Larnion were known to have mastered it.

However, before he could give voice to his wonder, Tweek spoke before him with a tone of urgency: “Do you know how to get to Kyle’s, ngh , house?”

"You speak of the place wherein I have been lodging?" Stan inquired, casting his gaze around in search of the structure. "The towering one with a surface resembling mirrors?"

Tweek shook his head, nervously biting his lower lip. “No, no, that’s where Stan lives. Kyle lives closer, a black one that’s even taller.”

Stan narrowed his eyes, his gaze unfocused as he absorbed Tweek’s words, sifting through his memories in search of any recollection of such a structure.

Unfortunately, the more he struggled to summon a vision of the structure to which the blonde referred, the more Tweek’s distress seemed to deepen. “I-it’s a– gah! It’s one with a diamond-shaped drawing on the entrance gates!”

"I believe I recall beholding a structure that accords with such a description in that direction," Stan declared, gesturing toward the supposed location.

Even though it was the correct direction to Kyle’s apartment, Tweek was too safe to gamble on Stan’s ability to find the building on his own. If the only path the noirette knew was the way back to Stan’s place, then it was safer for him to go there rather than risk getting lost searching for Kyle’s. Especially now, with agents actively pursuing him, every second counted, and any careless move could prove disastrous.

However, there was also the risk that agents were already waiting for Stan at his home. It was too dangerous to leave him to wander alone, but he wasn’t optimistic about his abilities to counter the agents and keep him safe. He believed his best chance was to hold them off himself while the noirette fled to safety.

Tweek’s mind raced through countless worst-case scenarios, his eyes darting frantically, keeping pace with his turbulent thoughts. Suddenly, he snapped his head up to look at the noirette .

“Do you have a phone?”

“? I’m afraid not.”

Tweek cursed under his breath, the words barely escaping his lips before the sound of a scanning antenna-like robot landed nearby. The ground cracked beneath its weight as it beeped, signaling that a local scan was about to begin. Tweek’s scared eyes grew impossibly bigger.

“Fuck! Shitshitshit!” Tweek whisper-screamed, his panic mounting as he frantically searched for his phone. The moment he found it, he quickly turned it on, his hands trembling as he unlocked the screen. Without a second thought, he handed it to Stan. "Call Kyle!" He urged, his voice shaking. "Tell him to meet you at Stan’s apartment. Tell him the FBI’s after you!"

"And what of you?" Stan inquired, his tone tinged with uncertainty. He held the device awkwardly, acutely aware of the cracked screen.

“I’ll hold them off as much as I can!”

“If it’s a fight, then I’m more than capable of offering my aid.” Stan declared, frowning as he placed his right hand on his chest.

Tweek wildly shook his head. “NO! T-tHeY cAN’t geT yOu!” The look of sheer horror upon his face was sufficient to compel Stan to withdraw. “I– I– don’t know what will happen if they do! But you definitely, certainly can’t be taken!!”

“But you…”

“Argh!! t-they are after YOU, dude!” Tweek snapped, grasping at his hair in frustration. “We don’t have time! Get to Kyle, he’ll know what to do!”

At that instant, the object that had pierced the floor began to glow a deep crimson, then emitted a beam of blue light upon the pair. Tweek swiftly pushed Stan out of its path, immediately shattering the object with a shard of ice.

“Just fucking go and don’t look back!” Tweek spoke, his gaze fixed upon the noirette with a mixture of pleading and fierce anger, before the wind swelled in intensity. With unyielding resolve, the blonde leashed upon a group of men bearing transparent shields.

Stan hesitated for a second, yearning to rush forth and assist the blonde. Yet, as he watched Tweek ascend into the air, conjuring a wind of such strength that it sent some of the men flying, he deemed that the blonde might fare well on his own. A surge of emotions overtook him as he witnessed this alternate version of the elf he admired the most, his composure and valor evoking a similar sense of awe and admiration.

  He ran to the opposite side, ensuring that he remained shrouded in shadow so as not to draw attention. By virtue of his keen memory, he was able to locate Kyle's contact with swiftness, despite his unfamiliarity with the strange 'phone' contraption.

“Hello?” Stan flinched at the sound of Kyle’s loud, distorted voice emanating from the device.

“Ky?”

“...Stan? Is something wrong? Where’s Tweek?”

“He told me to contact you and request that you meet me at  ‘Stan’s place’.”

“Got it. ” Kyle spoke, and Stan could discern a commotion in the background, emanating from the device. “But… do you know what happened?”

“He mentioned that a certain entity known as the 'Elf Bya' is after me.”

“...fucking hell.”

“Ky?”

“Just, hang in there, I’ll meet you asap.”

…

Kyle knew he didn’t have time to waste walking or driving, so without hesitation, he transformed and soared into the air. In the blink of an eye, he reached Stan’s apartment, slipping inside through one of the open windows.

The sky was darkening as the sun neared the horizon, but despite the evening's calm, Kyle couldn’t shake the ominous feeling that washed over him as he entered. 

He didn’t miss the almost 15 presences lurking around either.

The agents moved first, aiming their enhanced shock guns directly at Kyle. With quick reflexes, he dodged the blast, feeling queasy as he realized they had the strong stuff to capture the noirette . Without hesitation, Kyle took out his kite shield, raising it just in time to protect himself from another five shots.

The electric currency surged through Kyle’s shield, charging it enough to launch a counter-attack in the same direction the shots had come from. The blast sent the agents scrambling, forcing them to roll out from their hidden spots. In response, they hurled thick gas bombs into the air, filling the space with a blinding haze. The toxic fumes clouded Kyle’s x-ray vision and made his head spin, disorienting him.

Though it only lasted for a second - Kyle’s immunity being far higher than average along with his self-healing abilities - it was enough for two agents to get him from behind, through a blind spot. They jumped on him, trying to bring him down, but he managed to steady himself - barely. With a grunt, he used his own back as leverage, flipping the agents off him and slamming them to the ground in one swift motion . 

The following conflict quickly escalated into corporal combat. In the chaos, Kyle unfortunately dropped his shield and an agent was quick enough to kick it out of reach. Beyond that, what kept Kyle from using his laser powers was a major consideration for his best friend’s apartment. He didn’t want to wreck Stan’s place completely or risk involving the neighbors. Besides, it wasn’t like he was having a hard time with the combat.

The situation turned when Kyle’s enhanced hearing picked up the distinct click of the front door.

…Crap.

Stan cautiously opened the door, his gaze sweeping the room. The instant he spied the figures clad in the same attire he had seen when he was with Tweek, positioned between him and Ky, his posture stiffened, and he instinctively assumed an alert stance.

“Stan, run!” Kyle screamed at the top of his lungs, his heart racing as the noirette stood still, hesitating as he carefully assessed his surroundings.

Kyle freed himself from the three agents holding him down, punching and kicking two who were on his way and getting his shield to throw just in time to intercept the shots from two agents aiming their shock guns at the noirette. The shield absorbed the blasts with a resounding impact, perfectly protecting him from the oncoming fire.

“The fuck are you thinking?!” Kyle shouted in a more desperate voice. “I told you to run!”

Stan, still somewhat lost, slowly lifted his gaze to Ky, yet found himself unable to voice his hesitation.

“Run. Stan.” The expression in Ky’s eyes was ominously somber, heavy with an air of gravity. “That’s an order.”

Stan's body trembled for a split second before he quickly turned and slammed the door shut. Without hesitation, Kyle floated in front of it, his eyes glowing as he activated the laser beam, melting the guns in the agents' hands. The agents grew more frantic, shouting into their walkie-talkies for reinforcements, ordering them to take positions because Stan would soon leave the building. 

The frantic call on the walkie-talkie only deepened Kyle’s urgency. His mind raced as he scrambled to take down the agents before Stan could escape the building. Adrenaline surged through him, and he cursed himself for not thinking to send a warning to their allies sooner; a faint hope that Tweek had already reached out to the freedom pals.

Now the agents were more willing to hold him back, so they attacked more fiercely. They also took out repelling mirrors, redirecting Kyle’s lasers back at him. Each shot forced him to expend more energy as he dodged the blasts. Thinking fast, Kyle grabbed his kite shield, using it not only to block the incoming attacks but to strike back at the agents. With swift, calculated movements, he used the shield to knock them off balance.

They threw a small explosive behind him. The blast sent Kyle flying across the room, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of him and breaking his focus for a crucial moment. Before he could recover, an impossibly powerful kick connected with his side, sending him crashing into the wall, his body stinging with the force of the blow.

As he struggled to regain his distorted vision, one of the most bulky agents walked up to him.

“Freedom Pals member Kite, you are under arrest for assaulting federal agents and for betraying the Freedom Pals by harboring a classified test subject, which is considered official government property.” He said, solemnly, and Kyle couldn’t be more confused.

Betraying the Freedom Pals…?

“Surrender now, or we’ll not hesitate to terminate you.”

Before Kyle could open his mouth to react, a long, sharp blade suddenly tore through the bulky agent’s chest. His breath hitched as his eyes widened in shock, mirroring the stunned expressions of Kyle and the other FBI agents. A commotion filled the room as the agents instinctively scanned their surroundings, searching for the unseen assailant.

Kyle didn’t hesitate and, instead, shot lasers at the distracted members. Some of them were quick to act, evading the attack on time.

He could hear a few other agents screaming on the back, while those in front stumbled and fell as Stan charged through, knocking them off balance on his way to retrieve his now bloody sword.

Stan locked eyes with Kyle, whose gaze was tense yet filled with relief, before finally speaking.

“I have no obligation to follow your orders, Ky.”

Then, he swiftly turned to deliver a blow at the agent who tried to sneak at him. The force of the blow sent the man stumbling, but before he could recover, Stan kicked him aside, clearing his path. As the agent fumbled for his walkie-talkie to call for reinforcements, Stan swiftly intercepted, delivering another sharp kick that sent the device skidding across the floor.

However, the noirette wasn’t fast enough. Just as he and Kyle took down the last of the remaining seven agents, the door burst open, and twenty more stormed in. Reacting on pure instinct, Stan sprang into action, cutting down three in rapid succession with precise, calculated strikes. Kyle moved in tandem, firing lasers from behind, covering Stan’s blind spots.

“STAN!” Shout Kyle, as two humans shot the warrior with the electric guns. Stan groaned in pain, his body seizing as the volts surged through him. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the floor, muscles convulsing uncontrollably from the lingering shocks.

Kyle gathered momentum before launching himself at the agents encircling Stan’s fallen form. With a surge of strength, he slammed them into the wall, their bodies hitting with force before crumpling to the ground.

Unfortunately, more agents stepped into his path, blocking Kyle’s way to Stan. A sharp pang of anxiety shot through him as he spat out blood from his sliced lip.

At the very least, Kyle knew they would try to bring him down before taking Stan, meaning that for the noirette to be taken, he would have to be dropped dead first.

Kyle threw his shield, trying to open some space. He needed a clear vision using his kite to strike, careful not to hit Stan. Since the range was too short for a precise attack, Kyle focused on bringing the agents even further away from the knight’s body.

What he wasn’t expecting, though, was that one of the agents had hidden in the area he retreated to, waiting to activate a trap. Kyle would have been able to resist that wave of shock alone, but three more agents joined in with their shock guns.

To make matters worse, the trap was laced with an inhibitor that suppressed his alien abilities, leaving Kyle vulnerable. As the shock intensified and his powers waned, he struggled to keep his focus, but it was futile. Soon, he could no longer resist, and everything went black as he lost consciousness.

“Man, these superheroes are no joke.” One of the agents muttered, letting out a sigh. He moved around, stretching his swollen shoulders.

“Lucky bastards.”Another agent grumbled, tapping Kyle’s unconscious body with the tip of his shoe, checking for any sign of movement. “Sure is easier when you have fucking laser blasts coming out of your eyes.”

“Well, at least we didn’t fail.” A third agent said, picking up the walkie-talkie to report their success to the remaining units.

However, before she could lift the walkie-talkie to her lips, the heavy thud of two bodies hitting the ground echoed behind her.

She turned around, but the movements were so swift that she couldn’t react in time. Before she could even process what was happening, a sharp blade sliced through her and the agent behind her with brutal force.

The last two agents were also left with no time to react before someone grabbed one by the head, slamming it violently into the other. Blood poured from their foreheads as they crumpled, unconscious, their bodies collapsing in a heap. 

Stan stood before them, his breath labored as he paused for a few moments, watching to see if they would move again. Upon confirming that they wouldn’t, he stepped forward, taking Ky's wrist to check his pulse. A wave of relief washed over him as he confirmed that the ginger's heart still beat steady.

He carefully gathered Ky in his strong arms, a look of concern tightening his features as he assessed his friend's condition. He refrained from lingering too long on the details, quickly scanning for any grave injuries before turning his attention to the surroundings, seeking to devise an escape plan.

Since his vision had grown accustomed to the dark room, he was able to spot the key used to activate the car. Recalling the manner in which Ky and Clyde had handled it, he felt a measure of confidence in his ability to replicate their actions to, at least, bring Ky to safety. He deemed it his best course of action, for the number of those black-dressed individuals pursuing him had only grown.

He grabbed the keys and swiftly made his way to the elevator, his impatience mounting as he awaited its arrival. With a tense grip, he held Ky’s form close.

Upon reaching the designated floor, he cast a wary gaze around, scanning for any threats, before proceeding to find the car.

“Stan?”

Stan's body jerked with sudden violence, his instincts driving him to spring to his feet and assume a defensive stance, his blade raised toward the source of the voice. Yet, standing before him, arms raised in surrender, was none other than Tweek.

“Tweek?”

“O-oh God!” Tweek’s eyes widened in sheer concern upon seeing the unconscious boy in Stan’s arms. “I-is he okay?!”

Tweek instinctively approached the boy, invoking his abilities to assess Ky’s condition. Stan, though silent, was similarly conflicted. While he could discern no grievous harm upon the surface, the sudden, unsettling twitches from the unconscious body stirred deep concern within him.

“Nngh… It’s nothing dangerous…” Tweek mumbled as he retreated. “He’ll be out for a while, I can heal him as soon as we get somewhere safe.”

“I was thinking of using the car.”

Tweek shot a look at him, surprised. “You got the keys?”

Stan nodded.

“You can drive?”

“Based on what I had observed of Ky and Clyde.”

Tweek looked at him as if he was crazy. “Not happening, give me the keys.”

Stan docilely complied, handing Tweek the keys before following him to the car. His gaze fell upon the unfamiliar conveyance, distinct from the one he had ridden in before. As he was about to voice his curiosity, Tweek swiftly pressed a button, causing the car lights to flicker before he entered the vehicle. Stan, with careful hands, laid Ky upon the back seat, fastening his seatbelt as best as he could.

Then, Stan entered from the opposite side, mirroring his previous actions. Tweek, meanwhile, adjusted the seat and the mirror, his motions quick yet precise. Before turning on the car, Tweek glanced back and, with a swift motion, cast his jacket towards Stan. 

“Wear this and cover your head, and stay low.”

Stan gave a slow nod, draping the cloth over his shoulders and drawing the hood low. He lowered his head when the car started moving, gazing at the fleeting lights.

“Don’t worry, I don’t think they’ve prepared enough to target Stan’s car…” Tweek said, more to himself than to anyone else. “Stay low, we’ll get to the hideout soon.”

Stan nodded, gently holding Kyle’s wrist, applying a steady, rhythmic pressure upon it.

Chapter Text

Seated across from King Kyle in the council chamber was none other than Princess Kenny, her countenance composed and serene. With an air of refined grace, she sipped delicately from her tea, savoring its warmth. Meanwhile, King Kyle, with a measured wave of his hand, dismissed his guards and attendants, commanding that none should intrude upon their discourse.

"You know…" The princess began, her tone laced with mild amusement as she observed the king take his seat. "I must admit, I was rather surprised to be summoned with such haste for a matter deemed most urgent . And yet…" She tilted her head slightly, studying him with keen interest. "My, my, dear king, you appear most grievously burdened. Should I be concerned?”

Kyle simply shot her a sharp, piercing gaze before speaking with unvarnished bluntness. “You are very well aware of the matter at hand , aren’t you?” He exhaled heavily, pressing his fingers against his temples as if to stave off an encroaching headache. “I have neither the patience nor the inclination to indulge in your act. So you better start opening your mouth and telling me ‘why’.”

The princess delicately set her teacup upon its saucer, her gaze lingering upon the shimmering reflection upon its surface. “First, I must confess, I am rather impressed that it had taken you this long to learn of what I did to your ‘entrusted’.” She exhaled a measured sigh, gracefully placing the vessel aside before leaning upon the table. “Or perchance… is it that, since he is not truly the one you holdest dear, you had let it slide for this long?”

Kyle’s brow twitched, for the bitterness of her insinuations struck deep within his heart. Yet, he maintained his composure, casting aside the sting of her words to remain fixed upon the matter at hand. His voice, though measured, bore an unmistakable edge. “Are you refusing to tell me?”

“No, no! Goodness, no.” Princess Kenny declared, gracefully shaking her gloved hands in protest. Her reaction prompted Kyle to arch a skeptical brow. “What I intend to convey is that you are only discovering this now - almost too late.”

“So you’ve done it intentionally?”

“Not precisely… however, I did seek to call your attention.”

“Why?”

Kenny bit upon her lower lip, the faint taste of strawberry-infused balm lingering upon her tongue. “The western region of Zaron had been ambushed.”

The king frowned. “Pardon?”

“It’s Cartman, he…” The blonde exhaled sharply, struggling to temper the fury rising within her. “He breached our contract, but before I could take action, fifteen villages were taken as hostages. He’d been threatening to obliterate them should I fail to comply with his demands.”

“Are you under his surveillance, then?”

Kenny lightly shook her head. “No, fortunately,  he ceased once he had verified that I had adhered to his commands.” 

“Thus, his intent was to turn us against Zaron?”

She inclined her head with a subtle nod. "His aim was for you to declare war upon us , so he could support my side ‘in the name of old times’.” Her gaze turned inward, her eyes meeting the reflection upon the surface of the tea. “Well, I suppose Kupa Keep and Zaron were supposed to be one, after all. I confess I felt a strange relief when no immediate reaction was forthcoming from you. Though he did not withdraw the stationed troops, he seemed to have softened in his insistence on the matter. In the end , I had no desire for a conflict to ensue.”

Kyle reclined in his seat, his expression contemplative. It was not as though the Grand Wizard’s desire for a rematch came as any great surprise; Kyle had sensed it in the wizard's eyes from the very moment his sentence had been delivered. Yet, the constraints placed upon him had been too restrictive for any immediate action. Still, it was becoming increasingly apparent that the wizard had already devised a means to go around those limitations. 

“Or so I thought.” The princess intoned, placing her cup down with a subtle, measured thud after taking a sip, thus interrupting the king’s line of reasoning. Her countenance had shifted, now bearing a gravity far deeper than before.

Kyle narrowed his gaze at her.

“He has a traitorous ally entrenched within the Gleamshire Kingdom, one that has gained enough political power to lay the groundwork for a coup d'état.”

The king’s brow quivered, his countenance darkening.

“In less than a month, he’ll have his pawn seize dominion over the Gleamshire Kingdom." Kenny proclaimed, her frown deepening as she leaned upon her clasped hands. "Then, who shall stand in his way to eradicate the elves? With both Zaron and Gleamshire within his grasp, how can the Dark Kingdom dare to intervene? What chances do you both have, alone, to thwart his plans?”

Ah, so his means were one of manipulation and coercion, bending the other prominent kingdoms to submit to his will. With this understanding, Kyle had already foreseen the princess's forthcoming words.

“War is inevitable, king Kyle.” She declared, her gaze piercing and grave. "If you wish to have any hope of surviving, you must declare it first, on your own terms."

As vile as it was, his bloodthirst, akin to the darkest of poisons, drove him toward tyrannical extremes. Should no-one intervene before he claimed dominion over more than half of the realm's principal leaders… 

“You have to do it, Kyle, as soon as possible; time is swiftly slipping away. This is your sole opportunity to preserve your people." She fixed him with a gaze that blended resentment with pleading. “Maybe even the entirety of this realm.”

Kyle closed his eyes, a deeper frown furrowing his brow as the weight of the grievous burden bore down upon his shoulders. His beloved’s image popped into his mind.

He would definitely resent Kyle’s decision.

However, it was not as if the elven sovereign possessed any more favorable option in sight .

“I know.” He said, at last, casting Kenny a gaze laden with the same weight of stress that she bore.

…

Stan walked aimlessly throughout the royal halls.

He admits he acted on impulse, making a promise without fully thinking it through or knowing how to follow through on it.

Although, the more he thought about it, the more determined he became.

Regardless of anything, he couldn’t let Tweek die. Not if he wanted to keep on sleeping peacefully. (He didn’t usually sleep peacefully - more back in his world, in that new one, he found himself passing out from exhaustion into deep, dreamless sleep most times -  but the idea of a worsened insomnia haunted him even more.)

Besides, Tweek had saved his life. He owed him at least that much. But if, after all these years, Tweek hadn’t been able to catch the culprit, what could he - an outsider with no knowledge of magic or anything about that realm, really - possibly do?

What would his alternate do?

“By th-the h-heavens, Stanley!” Called Jimmy, somehow agitated. “Where h-have you– You are n-not in a s-suitable s-st-state t-t-to– What’s w-with y-rour e-expression? Are y-y-you unwell?”

“Jimmy!” Stan called out back, weakly placing his hands on the brunette’s shoulders. “You’re exactly the one I needed now!”

The bard raised his eyebrow before gently grabbing Stan’s hands. “D-do not grow too elated, f-f-for you s-st-still h-have n-need of recovery- You w-were s-supposed t-t-to be r-recovering.”

“That’s not important right–” Stan stopped himself upon meeting Jimmy’s scolding gaze. “I mean, I’m fine, I’ve been walking for a while now with no dizziness in sight.”

The brunette simply shut his eyes and sighed. “What i-is i-i-it?”

“It’s Tweek, we need to help him!”

Jimmy showed him a puzzled look.

“He’s going to be killed! We can’t let that happen!”

“D-did you, p-p-perhaps… go t-to him?”

“Yeah?”

Jimmy pressed his hands on his face, sighing heavily. “You… what w-would you d-d-do if a-anyone saw y-you?”

“I was careful. Even Tweek fell for my Marshwalker act-” Stan paused. “Wait, not the point here. Tweek said his punishment would probably be execution, and we can’t let that happen!”

“...‘We’?” Jimmy frowned.

“Yeah! I need you to help me to convince them not to kill him, to try and pinpoint the misunderstanding that had happened years ago- maybe even advocate for his innocence?”

Jimmy blinked in confusion at Stan’s proposals, as if they were insane. “Stan.” He called, his voice cutting through the noirette’s ceaseless and frantic musings. “I… I c-comprehend your th-thoughts , and i-indeed, I f-find myself in a-accordance with you.” His gaze faltered, avoiding the human’s sapphire eyes. “Yet… I s-s-swore an oath n-not to m-meddle sh-should matters d-d-descend to this point. I… cannot; it’s t-too risky.”

“What? So you’re just going to let him die?!” Stan’s voice was thick with bitterness, his heart aching with the weight of injustice. “Even though he’s your friend? Even after knowing everything he’s done?!”

“He was th-the one wh-who m-made us p-promise. ” Jimmy uttered, his gaze sharpening as he glared at the noirette. “He foresaw that s-s-such a day m-might come, and he knew the w-weight of o-our hearts. Thus, he b-b-bound us by oath, that we sh-should n-not fall along with h-h-him.”

“But…”

“Do you t-tr-truly b-believe that, even were I to i-intervene, anything would ch-change?” Jimmy’s caramel eyes glimmered. “Their j-j-judgement is absolute. By acting, I would c-condemn myself a-as a traitor alongside h-him, f-forsaking m-m-my place here. Neither Tweek nor I desire s-such a fate. I r-regret it, b-b-but alas, th-there’s nothing I c-can do.”

Jimmy’s words stung, and the worst part was that they weren’t wrong. He and Jimmy alone had no power to influence anything. Maybe not even his alternate did.

At a loss for words, Stan lowered his gaze, his eyes burning. His heart pounded in protest, urging him to argue, to try to convince the only person who might stand by him for the blonde. But at the same time, he didn’t think it was fair for Jimmy to risk putting himself in a similar situation for something that might end in vain.

Jimmy, perceiving the noirette's inner turmoil, laid a reassuring hand upon his shoulder. "I am w-well aware of h-h-his d-deeds, of the man he i-is. Yet, it is n-not always th-that we sh-shall meet j-j-justice. Though m-my heart yearns t-to b-br-break my v-vow in the name of our b-bond, I know, d-deep within, th-that it’s the wrong c-course of a-action.”

Stan didn’t even lift his gaze.

Jimmy hesitated for a moment. “And I s-sincerely h-hope y-y-you can understand.”

Chapter Text

Once Tweek brought the car to a halt, Stan carried Ky inside the ‘hideout’. Upon crossing the metal doors that opened on their own, Tweek swiftly directed him to lay the unconscious redhead upon one of those peculiar, slender metal ‘beds’ that moved with ease.

“Tweek? What’s the situation?” A tall man with blonde hair, a black mask, and garments of deep purple spoke in a low, grave voice. His frown deepened at the sight of Ky’s unconscious form upon the moving bed. “You were attacked? I thought that SC and CallGirl were on duty tonight.”

“D-didn’t you see my message?” Tweek very nearly yelled.

“...”

“Ack! W-whatever- They- they found out about Stan.”

“Who did?”

“The government!” Tweek recoiled with an abrupt, involuntary shudder. “The FBI is after him! We got into a fight with them so they wouldn’t take him and Kite got hurt!” He hastily added, running a hand through his hair in a disheveled manner. “I- see my message of the situation, I’ll take a look at his condition!”

The man refrained from pressing the matter further, offering a solemn nod toward the now-departed blonde.

Stan tried to follow after Tweek, but the distressed boy told him to wait with the other man, assuring him that he would summon him should his presence be required. Though reluctant, Stan yielded to his request. He followed the man into another room, his gaze lingering upon the taller blonde with evident perplexity as the stranger fondled with floating translucent screens. There was something oddly familiar about him.

“Fuck, it looks pretty bad…” The man muttered under his breath, his expression growing ever more severe as his gaze remained fixed upon the contents displayed on the screen. Perceiving the shift in his demeanor, Stan lifted his eyes to discern what had so thoroughly captured the stranger’s concern.

OSS ALETRTG

TEH GOVERNEMT KNOWS BAOUT THE INTERDOMINSIPLAL CHANGE, THEY ARE AFTER STAN. ISENT HIM TO KITE AND WAS ABEL TO DEAL WITH THE DAGENTX THAT CORNSTED US. I DONT KNOW OF THEIR CURTENT WHERABOTS. 

I THINK THE INFPORMATIPSM LEAKED FOTM SOEMEWNSGTER, WE MIGHT HAVE TURNEDVINTO CRIMINSLS FOR RWFUSING TO HAND HIM.

Stan squinted his eyes, failing to understand what the message was supposed to convey. He supposed it wasn’t good news, given the other man’s reaction. Uncertain of his place in the matter, nor whether it was his right to inquire, he merely remained motionless, observing in silence as the tall figure deftly manipulated the strange contraption - his fingers pressing upon luminous symbols atop what resembled an enigmatic totem.

“SC you there?”

“Yeah.” A voice emanated from the direction of the floating screens, startling the knight a little.

“How are things out there?”

“Pretty boring, only late-night perverts.” A pause. “CallGirl is dealing with one now.”

The man hummed. “I need you two to come back. Something came up.” He said, then hesitated for a second. “Ask CallGirl to try and hack into the FBI’s line.”

“The FBI?”

“Yeah, if she manages, you’ll learn of the situation pretty quickly.”

“Got it.”

The man sighed before looking back, suddenly locking eyes with Stan. “Is something wrong?”

“Pardon?”

“You’ve been staring at me with such intensity for some time now.” He said, approaching Stan with slow steps. “Ah, could it be that…”

Then, with a deliberate motion , he removed his hood, permitting the noirette a clearer view of his appearance. Stan’s eyes widened. 

“K-Kenny?!” He called out, voice laced with utter astonishment.

“Yes it’s me, Stanley boy~ so you don’t need to be so wary.” Mysterion raised his index finger in front of his mouth. “But let’s keep it a secret, okay?” He said in his usual tone, trying to ease the knight out of his alert state. 

“Y-you…” The knight looked at him from head to toe, words failing to come out.

“Hm?” Mysterion tilted his head.

“Were you not…” Stan squinted his eyes, waving his hand. “... dead ?”

Mysterion’s eyes widened.

“Excuse me?”

“During that conflict prior to my lapse of consciousness.” Stan began, his voice wavering with uncertainty as he struggled to comprehend the sight before him. “The flying contraption… they had informed me that you did not escape it in time before it exploded. They said that you had… perished.”

Mysterion stood still, no words coming out as he was still trying to digest the situation.

He had guessed that some of the influential effects of that realm didn’t fully apply to this alternate. After all, he could still easily distinguish who was who, even after they transformed into their superhero personas…

Oh, but now that he thought about it, it did make sense. After all, their identities were concealed thanks to Doctor Timothy’s ability (along with advanced technology) embedded in their costumes. If his ability didn’t affect Stan, then maybe it was safe to assume that Mysterion’s wouldn’t either.

“Well, that’s-” However, before he could even begin to think of how to explain all of that, the door suddenly opened.

They both turned to Tweek, who twitched at the sudden attention.

“D-did I interrupt something?”

Mysterion shook his head, putting his hood back on. “How’s Kite?”

“I think he was electrocuted… nothing grave, his empowered cells are already tending to it. ” Tweek explained, looking behind him. “He’ll stay asleep for a while, though.”

Mysterion nodded.

Suddenly, another holographic screen flickered to life in the middle of the room, displaying a news channel. The headline read: Urgent News: Freedom Pals Betrayal? Beware of WT and Kite.

“According to the FBI, the Freedom Pals are retaining a dangerous anomaly that could pose a significant threat to our reality. In their official report, both WT and Kite have refused to surrender the anomaly to authorities, violating superhero faction laws and now being deemed enemies of the state. As of now, the Freedom Pals have yet to issue a statement regarding these alleged rebels. However, law enforcement is actively en route to make contact with their representative, Mysterion, or the leader of the group, Doctor Timothy.”

“OoHhhH FuCk!” Tweek clasped his hair. “T-they are coming here?! We’re DOOMED!”

“Shit!” Mysterion cursed.

“What the hell happened?!” CallGirl arrived, her voice laced with urgency as she gripped one of her cellphones tightly in her hands . “What the fuck did you do?!”

“We’re not sure yet…” Mysterion said, keeping his voice calm despite his troubled expression.

SC gently took Tweek’s hands, guiding them away from his blonde hair and settling them at his sides. He then wrapped his arms around his trembling fiancé, offering a light hug as Tweek took a deep breath to steady his nerves.

The girl turned to the blonde, whose body jerked in surprise before he quickly began to spill his messy thoughts.

“Someone definitely- Ack! I was going to use my day off to- Ngh! Kyle asked-! The FBI ambushed us! Kite got hurt and I don’t know what we’re supposed to do now!” As he struggled, growing more frantic, SC pulled him closer, pressing him tightly against his chest while gently rubbing his cheek against the blonde's hair.

“You must flee.” A voice suddenly echoed in all their minds, causing them to pause in unison. Stan looked at them, confused.

They all turned to the door that had just opened , and Doctor Timothy wheeled himself in, his automated chair gliding smoothly across the floor.

“Don’t worry, I will stay and mislead them, buy you some time.” Doctor Timothy communicated telepathically. As the group turned their gaze toward him, Stan followed suit, narrowing his eyes in confusion. “You can’t let them get Stan. They’re planning to use him as a living experiment.”

“Yeah, we definitely don’t want that. ” Mysterion said, frown deepening.

“For now, the best course of action is to move to a safe location and finish building the machine as soon as possible.” Their leader instructed.

“But where are we supposed to go?” CallGirl asked. “We don’t have any other hideouts!”

“Ahem.”

Leaning casually against yet another open door, Professor Chaos wore an enigmatic smile on his lips.

“Oh my, it seems like you superheroes are in need of help yet again.”

Chapter Text

Stan was at a loss.

Not only did he not know how to free Tweek from his imminent fate, but he would also have to achieve it on his own. He sighed, leaning against one of the hall’s walls. He could feel a headache starting to buzz from thinking too much; he didn’t think he’d ever had to make use of his brain this much in his whole life.

If he was being honest, though, that was probably because he ran away from thinking, more often than not.

He shook his head, as slowly as he could. It’s not like running away is an option now - he needed to consider every possible variable to convince Kyle to spare Tweek. A part of him hoped Kyle would have a soft spot for his arguments since he has the same face as the one the king trusts most. But he knew that Kyle was too rational for that. It was already enough of a blessing that he had taken Stan’s issue with the princess seriously.

Just… what the hell could he even say? Maybe if he got enough evidence that David is a traitor he could try to turn this on him…?

Hah, as if.

Stan slammed his head against the wall, desperate to jolt his thoughts into order. Instead, the impact only intensified his headache. Gritting his teeth, he muttered a curse under his breath, squeezing his eyes shut as he clutched his head with both hands.

He slid down the wall, settling onto the floor with a weary slump. He started pondering what his alternate would do in his place. Would he stay true to his promise to Tweek, or would his inner voice of righteousness lead him to seek justice? Stan wanted to know whether his righteousness was something forged by years of being a superhero, always fighting for good, or if it was something that he always held in his heart.

Not that knowing that would help with anything. Stan Marshwalker - the one who had sworn not to interfere - wasn’t there. All there was was him, Stan Marsh, someone who definitely wouldn’t be able to ever sleep peacefully again if he allowed the person he owed his life to die without a fight.

Stan snapped out of his thoughts as a flurry of movement caught his attention. Servants hurried past, their footsteps quick, their voices hushed. He couldn’t make out their whispers, but the urgency in their movements - and the worry etched across their faces - made one thing clear: something was going on.

Right, Kyle was in a conference with the princess. Did things escalate to the worst? Stan’s body went cold at the notion. If Kyle left the meeting in a bad mood, then his chances were practically zero. Anxiety clawed at his chest, tightening his breath, threatening to pull him under. He forced himself to focus. Nothing was certain yet. Instead of drowning in worst-case scenarios, he had to keep his mind on what mattered - trying, not panicking.

He took deep breaths, pinching the scarred skin on his wrist.

Then, he went to meet the king.

When he arrived at the king's office of sorts, he saw Kyle giving firm instructions to a group of guards - something about armor…? Stan arrived too late to catch the details. As he stepped closer, the guards turned, offering respectful bows to the king before striding off with firm and slightly accelerated strides.

“Uh… why is everyone in a hurry today…?” Stan muttered mindlessly.

“Hello, Stan.” Greeted Kyle, his gaze lingering upon the papers before him, his posture impeccable as always. “Just some precautionary preparations.”

“...for what?” 

“War.”

“...what?”

Kyle put down the papers, looking at him before letting out a heavy sigh. “During my audience with the princess, she cautioned me that this is the very thing the Wizard king seeks, by any means .”

Stan tilted his head, still trying to process. “S-so you mean the Grand Wizard will declare war against Larnion again?”

Kyle gently shook his head. “He can’t, I shall be the one to do it.”

“Wha- why? You don’t even have your best warrior here, you can’t- don’t you know how much of a disadvantage you’re in?”

“He has the princess cornered; Zaron is in the palm of his hand.” Kyle’s expression darkened. “Moreover, he is scheming a coup d'état to seize control of Gleamshire. Every piece is already in place, merely awaiting the opportune moment to strike.”

Stan’s eyes widened.

“If he has both those kingdoms join him, Larnion will, without doubt, be obliterated.” Kyle pinched in between his eyebrows. “Thus, I fear I am left with no other choice. We shall call for it and settle this amongst ourselves.”

“But- can’t you just wait a little more? I think the people in my world sorted out a way to change us back-”

“I can’t.” Kyle uttered, his eyes closing as a shadow of pain and regret crossed his face. “It has come to a point where it’s become a race of who will call it first. I can’t risk having that despicable wizard move the pieces to call for it.”

“Still… back then you had Tweek and Stan by your side! I- I read that they were the ones basically carrying the elves.” Stan was minimally aware that he was risking a lot by spilling that, but, for some reason, he couldn’t keep it to himself. “B-but now…”

“You shan’t concern yourself with that.” Kyle frowned but didn’t directly question the noirette. “While it is true that they played a pivotal role in guiding Larnion to victory, they are not the sole competent warriors this kingdom possesses. In truth, our current military force is composed of a young and fierce set of warriors, and our strategists-”

“No! It’s not- I mean, yeah, sure, I get it, but-” your fucking leader now is David, aka a traitor, him and God-knows-who else he has converted! Stan choked on the words he couldn’t say. He exhaled heavily. “C-can’t you at least get Tweek to help?”

Kyle looked at Stan as if he had heard the most treasonous words, words he had never expected from him. “Have you lost your mind?” His voice rose, laced with bitterness. “Unless you were shallow enough not to be bothered to uncover the reasons for his permanent banishment, you should have learned of the heinous deeds he wrought upon your alternate.”

“Well-”

“His actions nearly brought Marshwalker to a death sentence.” Kyle spat, his voice thick with disdain. Stan cringed inside, the top of his stomach burning, likely from the venom of all the contained secrets. “No matter how bright of a knight he was, what he did was a grievous and irredeemable transgression, one that speaks volumes. He is a man unworthy of trust, especially now, with the revelation of such audacity to return and meddle with another of our star knights.”

“O-Okay, then I’ll-”

“That is not an option.” Kyle interrupted sharply.

“Why?!”

“ ‘Why’ ?” Kyle demanded, his gaze locking with Stan’s in a piercing glare that made the noirette’s whole body falter. “Have you not yet realized that it is you the Grand Wizard seeks? I- I can’t send you to the battlefield, not when I’m fully aware that you are his target.” Kyle closed his eyes, restraining his emotions, and leaned heavily upon his hand. “I’m not making the same mistake again. Even more now that I know that if you die, he will be gone too.”

Stan’s eyes widened. “H-how- who… told you…?”

He asked in a low voice, yet it seemed to reverberate in the silence. Kyle’s head snapped up, his gaze locking onto Stan’s wide eyes.

“...you… knew ?”

Shit.

“Well- I- I- Yeah(?)”

“ All of it?”

“...”

"And yet, you insisted on exposing yourself to such peril?"

“Well, of course-! I mean, what choice did I have?! He- he was going to cast that spell on you and I couldn’t let that happen so I-!”

“You made it so it would strike you instead?”

“...” Stan lowered his head.

"What madness possessed you?!" Kyle exclaimed, his voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and fury. "If you knew the consequences, why would you permit it?! Why would you subject both yourself and him to that?! Don’t you know how selfish that is of-”

“I know!” Stan shouted, silencing Kyle immediately.  The words erupted from him, raw and unfiltered, as tears streamed down his face - he couldn’t care less at that point. “You think I was thinking about you ? Your kingdom? No! I wasn’t! I was thinking of myself !” His voice cracked with the weight of his confession. “Yeah! I was being selfish! The only thing in my mind back then was how I would feel if I were to go back and see that-” Suddenly, it felt as though the air had been stolen from his lungs. “... he was gone.”

Stan crumpled, his body wracked with sobs that seemed to tear through him from the inside out. His breath came in shallow, erratic gasps. He lowered his head, his hand trembling as it reached up to his face; his other hand clutched at his chest as if trying to hold himself together against the crushing weight pressing down on him.

“...oh God .” It came as a whisper.

His brain was still yet to process the lack of oxygen, the fact that he wasn’t breathing properly. His chest burned, the heat spreading like fire from the pit of his stomach, clawing at his lungs. His heart pounded so fast it seemed to throb in his skull, a relentless beat that made his head ache in time with it. For a brief, terrifying moment, he thought he was having a heart attack.

He felt a hand, warm and steady, gently wrap around his own. Before he could process it, he was being lightly drawn into a soft embrace, his body leaning against Kyle’s. The soft fabric of Kyle’s silk robe brushed against his cheek.

“...shhh… Hush now… You are safe… Deep breaths.”

Stan closed his eyes, acutely aware of the wetness of his tears staining Kyle’s robe. Nevertheless, he weakly pressed his face deeper into the fabric. He tried focusing on his breathing. Kyle’s lightly sweet scent helped, it made him feel oddly comforted.

“I-I was so scared, Kyle…” Stan’s voice trembled, broken by his sobs. “I’m s-orry, I… my body just… moved on i-its own, and…” 

Kyle’s touch grew more resolute, his voice softening to a near whisper. “Shhh… You have absolutely nothing to apologize for.” Gently, he cupped Stan’s ear, his hand a tender caress.

The touch was so gentle, so tender, that a soft, involuntary whine escaped Stan’s throat. It stirred something deep inside him, a warmth that spread through his chest like liquid comfort. It wasn’t overwhelming, but it was enough to crack open something fragile within him. The sensation urged him to cry harder, as though he were a child, crumbling into the safe, unshakeable embrace of a mother he’d never known; a feeling that was alien to him.

"Shit..." Stan exhaled shakily, rolling to bury his face in Kyle's chest. “I’m sorry, I can’t- I’m not… I’m too weak for this, Kyle…”

“...” Kyle leaned his head atop Stan’s lightly, lingering there for a moment in silence before he spoke, his voice a soft murmur, as gentle as a breeze. “Take your time... We may attend to this later.”

Stan gave a small, almost imperceptible nod, too drained to do anything more. The next thing he felt was Kyle’s hands - gentle yet firm - grasping his legs, lifting him with the same careful tenderness he had shown when pulling him into the embrace. Without a word, Kyle lifted him effortlessly, carrying him like a princess, before walking out.

Chapter Text

There was no light in sight, and the abandoned factory loomed ahead like the perfect backdrop for a horror film - or the kind of place where shady deals went down in silence. They approached in the black van they had for undercover operations, with an invisibility function activated - developed by Toolshed and Tupperware.

Professor Chaos leaned forward and scanned his iris against the sensor, opening the gates for the parking space underground . The mechanism was nearly silent as the gates opened and closed automatically. He directed Mysterion where to park.

Stan’s body tensed as they descended toward the underground, a fleeting tightness seizing his chest - as though the air had left his lungs. It only lasted for a fleeting moment before the gloom gave way to a radiant warmth, and light flooded the space. It resembled a cavern hidden deep beneath the earth - vast, expansive. Countless glass orbs, aglow with gentle light, descended from above, each halting at varying heights. The sight bore a touch of enchantment, and Stan beheld it with wide-eyed wonder.

Soon enough, the car came to a halt, and Stan discerned the sound of a door opening, followed by the soft thud of it closing once more. Presently, the sliding door to the chamber wherein he awaited - with Ky, Tweek, a tall stranger whose visage was unknown to him, and Wendy] - was drawn aside, revealing Kenny.

“It seems like no one tracked us.” He said, settling his gaze on Wendy.

“According to the channel, they’ve already gone to our headquarters…” Wendy said, pressing some device against her right ear. “Doctor Timothy managed to throw them off; although it seems like they will be keeping their eyes on there from now on”

Kenny uttered a thoughtful hum.

“Excuse me, but are you guys really going to have that conversation here?” Butters suddenly spoke from behind Kenny, who turned to regard him, whilst Wendy cast upon him a disdainful glare. “Don’t you want to get inside? It would be more comfortable for your friend there.” He added, his gaze fixed upon Ky’s unconscious form.

“Yeah, I think it’s better for us to move him to a better place…” Kenny said, casting his eyes upon Ky for a moment before turning back to Butters. “Do you have a medical room?”

“Of course I do.” Butters gave him a sly smirk.

“SC, WT, could you two take him?”

Tweek and the other guy nodded, hastening forth to lift Ky with great care. Stan moved to lend his aid, yet paused at Tweek's soft reassurances. They left the vehicle after Wendy, with Stan being the last to come down.

They followed Butters inside, took the elevators, and stopped at a floor that definitely didn’t align with the building's outward visage. The exterior appeared forsaken, its walls crumbling with age , yet this chamber was tended with great care, its surroundings adorned with curious devices and ornaments - remarkably akin to the place they were before.

“It’s just around the corner.” Butters said, proceeding down a hallway. “You can just do whatever, it should work similarly to the ones you usually use.”

Tweek and the other guy followed his lead. At this point, Stan could infer that he was supposed to stay there, for neither Kenny nor Wendy followed behind.

“Dear God… how did this happen?” The girl inquired, whilst pressing her hand upon her own forehead.

Kenny hesitated before answering. “Someone sold him.”

Wendy furrowed her brows. “Huh?”

“Otherwise, how would they know?” Kenny elucidated. “All of our database is limited to selected members; they couldn’t have hacked us. You would know if they did. And it’s not like we tore open an interspatial rupture for them to have noticed.”

“Well, but … what if it has to do with the inconsistency?”

“Considering it happened more as a ‘medical condition’, a ‘disease’, rather than something ‘in the open’, they wouldn’t have been able to track.”

“Still, we can’t be sure of that. ” Wendy argued. “Besides, who would do something like that? The only people who know about it are people within the team.”

“Maybe someone else noticed and made the call.”

Wendy released a weary sigh, her frustration evident, for she could not refute such a claim. “Then we were too careless.” Then, she pressed upon the device within her ear. “Hold on,” She said, seizing a remote control and turning on the TV.

A duo appeared on screen. They discussed a ‘threat’ and, surprisingly enough, Stan’s - or rather , that world Stan’s - photo appeared. They then proclaimed that the 'dangerous entity' had ensnared the minds of several ‘superheroes' within ‘Freedom Pals’. Furthermore, they divulged that 'the government' was in relentless pursuit of both the brainwashed traitors and the ‘entity’, commanding that any who caught sight of them should swiftly report to the 'authorities.'

He beheld the images of Ky and Tweek appearing on screen.

“Great, fucking great!” Wendy grumbled. “I can’t fucking believe this. They’re coming at us like we’re criminals after everything we did for this place! Now everyone thinks we’re villains, villains !”

“Oh no, it's the end of the world!” cried Butters dramatically, returning at last, though alone. Wendy threw him a sharp and piercing glare.

Kenny let out a deep and weary sigh. “For now, try and send a message to the remaining members explaining our situation and , about the portal…”

“Don’t worry, I’ve already sent some of my minions to take the prototype and everything we need.” Butters casually elucidated.

“How could they even do it without getting caught?” Wendy asked with a provocative demeanor.

Butters lifted his shoulders with crossed arms. “You say as if I’m new to this sort of thing, darling.”

She snorted. “Of course.” she spat, her words laced with venom.

“Thanks, Professor Chaos. ” Kenny said before turning to Wendy. “Focus on that now, I’ll look into what we discussed further.” He added, lightly tapping her shoulder before walking back to the elevator. There, he pressed the button and turned to face Stan. “Stay here, ok? Things are a bit hectic but we’ll work it out as soon as possible.” 

Stan swallowed the myriads of questions that sought to rise within his throat and gave a solemn nod. Kenny entered the elevator and, soon enough, Wendy released a sound of displeasure, withdrawing her phone and retreating to another room, leaving Stan in the company of Butters.

Stan found himself in a state of utter confusion. He had lost all sense of the matter the moment he and Tweek were attacked. What had he done to merit the pursuit of these people, and , moreover, to be branded as a 'dangerous entity'? Was he the one responsible for all of them being targeted like that? And what of Kenny? Had he not perished? He pondered that, had death truly claimed him, he wouldn’t be standing right there. Did it have something to do with the so-called inconsistency when he momentarily returned to his world?

Besides, why did they not address one another by name while wearing those different attires that obscured their faces? And what of the man in the wheeled chair? When he arrived, everyone in the room turned to him as if he was speaking, even answering him. Perhaps it was some manner of communication unknown to Stan, a means with which he was unacquainted.

Stan supposed that, given his utter unfamiliarity with the workings of this world, it would be futile for them to endeavor in explaining the situation to him. In light of his ignorance, he would be of little assistance; thus, the best he could do was to follow their guidance and place his trust in them.

Moreover, all present appeared to be weighed with anxiety over the matter at hand, and thus, it seemed likely that their foremost concern was to calm things down first.

“You hungry?” Butters suddenly asked, calling his attention. “I have a kitchen downstairs, heading there now if you want to come with .”

Stan nodded, following the blonde to a spacious kitchen. There, he beheld the beverage machine he had seen before in the other place, and Butters handed him a mug so he could get some hot chocolate.

He observed that he had never seen Butters in that world before, and wondered whether the blonde might provide him with answers, should he dare to ask.

So he did.

“Pardon me, but, could I ask you some questions?”

Butters looked at him momentarily before giving a reply. “Yes?”

"I have pondered this for some time. " Stan spoke without reservation. "But, might it be that you do not all know one another?"

Butters raised an eyebrow at him.

"I have observed that none of you make use of your true names while wearing those attires." Stan endeavored to explain with the best he could muster.

Butters hummed thoughtfully, slightly tilting his head. “What do you know about ‘superheroes’?”

“A hero is someone who stands in defense of the well-being of the community . They bring forth their sword to protect the meek and bring justice to the land.”

Butters reflected for a moment. “I suppose.” He said before complementing the knight’s answer. “They also need to keep their identities concealed.”

Stan frowned.

“These ‘attires’, you see, were specially designed to conceal the superheroes’ identities.” Butters explained. “That’s why keeping on using real names would just make it pointless.”

“So you’re saying… that one should not be able to discern who is wearing it?”

“Not even if you know them.” Butters said in a reassuring tone. Perceiving the conflict upon Stan’s countenance, he added with a jesting air, as though to provoke him: “Why? Could you perhaps tell exactly who is who?”

Stan slowly lifted his gaze to him. “Yes, I can.”

Butters frowned at the unexpected answer. “Do you know who I am?”

“Aren’t you Butters ?”

“Impressive…” Butters muttered to himself. “What about Mysterion?”

“Who?”

“The tall guy with the purple cape.”

“Ah, yes that’s-”

“Ah, ah, ah.” Butters interrupted him. “You shouldn’t do this, you know?”

Stan furrowed his brows. “Didn’t you want to know?”

“Oh, I did.” Butters answered sincerely. “For the longest time, I’ve been aching to know who lies behind that mask.” He paused, as if reminiscing something. “However, I’m afraid that our little… dynamic would be over if one of us were to find out.”

Stan frowned, confused as to the meaning of those words and to what they referred to.

“Well, you know who I am and I now know who you are.” Butters elucidated, approaching the noirette . “Let’s just keep this between us, alright? A secret. You don’t tell them who I am, and I won’t ask you who they are. What do you think?”

“I understand. ” Stan said.

“Delightful!” Butters opened a smile. “Now let’s teach you how to address everyone in costume. After all, we’ll be sticking around here together for a while now.”